RS20120367A2 - METHODS AND MIXTURES FOR TREATMENT OF VIRAL HEPATITIS C - Google Patents
METHODS AND MIXTURES FOR TREATMENT OF VIRAL HEPATITIS CInfo
- Publication number
- RS20120367A2 RS20120367A2 RS20120367A RSP36712A RS20120367A2 RS 20120367 A2 RS20120367 A2 RS 20120367A2 RS 20120367 A RS20120367 A RS 20120367A RS P36712 A RSP36712 A RS P36712A RS 20120367 A2 RS20120367 A2 RS 20120367A2
- Authority
- RS
- Serbia
- Prior art keywords
- alkyl
- acyl
- independently
- lower alkyl
- compound
- Prior art date
Links
Landscapes
- Pharmaceuticals Containing Other Organic And Inorganic Compounds (AREA)
Abstract
Description
METODE I SMEŠE ZA LEČENJE VIRUSNOG HEPATITA C METHODS AND MIXTURES FOR THE TREATMENT OF VIRUS HEPATITIS C
OBLAST TEHNIKE TECHNICAL FIELD
Ovaj pronalazak je iz oblasti farmaceutske hernije preciznije, oblasti jedinjenja, metode i smeše za lečenje virusnog hepatitisa C. Ova prijava ima prednost u odnosu na U.S. privremenu prijavu br. 60/206,585, prijavljenu 23. maja 2000. This invention is in the field of pharmaceutical hernia, more specifically, in the field of compounds, methods and compositions for the treatment of viral hepatitis C. This application has priority over U.S. Pat. provisional application no. 60/206,585, filed May 23, 2000.
STANJE TEHNIKE STATE OF THE ART
Virus hepatitisa C (HCV) je vodeći uzročnik hronične bolesti jetre širom sveta. (Boyer, N.i ostali J. Hepatoi32:98-112, 2000.) HCV uzrokuje virusnu infekciju sporog toka i glavni je uzročnik ciroze i hepatocelularnog karcinoma (Di Besceglie, A.M. i Bacon, B.R.,Scientific American,Oct.: 80-85, (1999); Boyer, N./ostali J. Hepatoi.32:98-112, 2000.) Procenjeno je da je HCV-om širom sveta zaraženo 170 miliona ljudi. (Boyer, N.i ostali J. Hepatoi.32:98-112, 2000.) 8,000-12,000 smrti godišnje u Sjedinjenim Državama uzrokuje ciroza, koja je posledica infekcije hroničnim hepatitisom C, a infekcija HCV-om je glavna indikacija za transplantaciju jetre. Hepatitis C virus (HCV) is the leading cause of chronic liver disease worldwide. (Boyer, N. et al. J. Hepatoi. 32:98-112, 2000.) HCV causes a slow viral infection and is a major cause of cirrhosis and hepatocellular carcinoma (Di Besceglie, A.M. and Bacon, B.R., Scientific American, Oct.: 80-85, (1999); Boyer, N. / others J. Hepatoi. 32:98-112, 2000) It is estimated that 170 million people worldwide are infected with HCV. (Boyer, N. et al. J. Hepatoi. 32:98-112, 2000.) 8,000-12,000 deaths per year in the United States are caused by cirrhosis secondary to chronic hepatitis C infection, and HCV infection is the main indication for liver transplantation.
Poznato je da HCV uzrokuje 80% posttransfuzionih hepatita i u značajnom odnosu sporadičnih akutnih hepatitisa. Preliminarne procene, takođe, povezuju HCV sa mnogim slučajevima "idiopatskog" hroničnog hepatita, "kriptogene" ciroze i verovatno hepatocelularnog karcinoma nepovezanog sa drugim virusima hepatitisa, kao što je virus hepatita B (HBV). Mali deo zdrave populacije pojavljuje se kao prenosilac hroničnog HCV, zavisno od geografskih i drugih epidemioloških faktora. Broj ljudi u toj populaciji može značajno da nadmaši onaj kod HBV, mada je informacija još uvek preliminarna; nejasno je koliko ovih ljudi ima subkliničku hroničnu bolest jetre. (The Merck Manual, ch. 69, p. 901, 16th ed., (1992)). It is known that HCV causes 80% of post-transfusion hepatitis and a significant proportion of sporadic acute hepatitis. Preliminary estimates also link HCV to many cases of "idiopathic" chronic hepatitis, "cryptogenic" cirrhosis, and possibly hepatocellular carcinoma unrelated to other hepatitis viruses, such as hepatitis B virus (HBV). A small part of the healthy population appears as a carrier of chronic HCV, depending on geographic and other epidemiological factors. The number of people in that population may significantly exceed that of HBV, although the information is still preliminary; it is unclear how many of these people have subclinical chronic liver disease. (The Merck Manual, ch. 69, p. 901, 16th ed., (1992)).
HCV je klasifikovan kao član familije virusa Flaviviridae, koja uključujerodflavivirusa, pestivirusa i hepaceivirusa, koji uključuju viruse hepatita C (Rice, C.M., Flaviviridae: The viruses and their replication.In:Fields Virologv, Editors: Fields, B.N., Knipe, D.M., and Howley, P.M., Lippincott-Raven Publishers, Philadelphia, PA, Chapter 30, 931-959, 1996). HCV je kovertiran virus koji sadrži pozitivni-sens jedno-lančani RNK genom od otprilike 9.4 kb. Virusni genom se sastoji od 5' netranslatovanog regiona (UTR), dugačke okosnice otvorenog čitanja koja kodira poliproteinski prekursor od oko 3011 aminokiselina, kao i kratkog 3' (UTR). 5' UTR je najviše konzerviran deo HCV genoma i neophodan je za otpočinjanje i kontrolu translacije poliproteina. Translacija HCV genoma otpočinje kapa-nezavisnim mehanizmom, poznatim kao unutrašnji ribozomski ulazak. Ovaj mehanizam podrazumeva vezivanje ribozoma za RNK sekvencu, poznatu kao mesto unutrašnjeg ribozomskog ulaska (IRES). Nedavno je određeno da je struktura RNK pseudopetlje esencijalni strukturni element HCV IRES. Virusni strukturni proteini obuhvataju nukleokapsidni protein jezgra (C) i dva glikoproteina omotača, E1 i E2. HCV, takođe, kodira dve proteinaze, zink-zavisnu metaloproteinazu kodira NS2-NS3 region, a serin proteinazu kodira NS3 region. Ove proteinaze su neophodne za otcepljivanje specifičnih regiona prekursornog poliproteina do zrelih peptida. Karboksilna polovina nestrukturnog proteina 5, NS5B, sadrži RNK-zavisne RNK polimeraze. Funkcija preostalih nestrukturnih proteina, NS4A i NS4B, kao i NS5A (amino-terminalna polovina nestrukturnog proteina 5) ostaje nepoznata. HCV is classified as a member of the Flaviviridae family of viruses, which includes the rhodoflaviviruses, pestiviruses, and hepaceiviruses, which include the hepatitis C viruses (Rice, C.M., Flaviviridae: The viruses and their replication. In:Fields Virology, Editors: Fields, B.N., Knipe, D.M., and Howley, P.M., Lippincott-Raven Publishers, Philadelphia, PA, Chapter 30, 931-959, 1996). HCV is a enveloped virus containing a positive-sense single-stranded RNA genome of approximately 9.4 kb. The viral genome consists of a 5' untranslated region (UTR), a long open reading backbone encoding a polyprotein precursor of about 3011 amino acids, and a short 3' (UTR). The 5' UTR is the most conserved part of the HCV genome and is necessary for initiation and control of polyprotein translation. Translation of the HCV genome is initiated by a kappa-independent mechanism known as internal ribosomal entry. This mechanism involves binding of the ribosome to an RNA sequence known as an internal ribosomal entry site (IRES). The RNA pseudoloop structure was recently determined to be an essential structural element of the HCV IRES. Viral structural proteins include the core nucleocapsid protein (C) and two envelope glycoproteins, E1 and E2. HCV also encodes two proteinases, the zinc-dependent metalloproteinase encoded by the NS2-NS3 region and the serine proteinase encoded by the NS3 region. These proteinases are necessary to cleave specific regions of the precursor polyprotein to mature peptides. The carboxyl half of nonstructural protein 5, NS5B, contains RNA-dependent RNA polymerases. The function of the remaining nonstructural proteins, NS4A and NS4B, as well as NS5A (the amino-terminal half of nonstructural protein 5) remains unknown.
Značajan fokus tekućih antivirusnih istraživanja je usmeren prema razvoju unapređenih metoda za lečenje hroničnih HCV infekcija kod ljudi (Di Besceglie, A.M. and Bacon, B.R.,Scientific American,Oct.: 80-85, (1999)). Trenutno, postoje dva primarno antivirusna jedinjenja, Ribavirin i interferon-alfa, koji se koriste za lečenje hroničnih HCV infekcija kod ljudi. A significant focus of ongoing antiviral research is directed toward the development of improved methods for the treatment of chronic HCV infections in humans (Di Besceglie, A.M. and Bacon, B.R., Scientific American, Oct.: 80-85, (1999)). Currently, there are two primary antiviral compounds, Ribavirin and interferon-alpha, used to treat chronic HCV infections in humans.
Lečenje HCV infekcije Ribivarinom Treatment of HCV infection with Ribivarin
Ribavirin (1-|3-D-ribofuranozil-1-1,2,4-triazol-3-karboksamid) je sintetički, ne-interferon-indukujući antivirusni nukleozidni analog širokog spektra, koji se prodaje pod trgovačkim nazivom Virazol (The Merck lndex, 11<th>edition, Editor: Budavari, S., Merck&Co., Inc., Rahway, NJ, p1304, 1989). U.S. Patent Br. 3,798,209 i RE29,835 opisuju i zahtevaju Ribavirin. Ribavirin je strukturno sličan gvanozinu, a in vitro pokazuje aktivnost protiv nekoliko DNK i RNK virusa, koji uključujuFlaviviridae(Gray L Daviš.Gastroenterology118:S104-S114, 2000). Ribavirin (1-|3-D-ribofuranosyl-1-1,2,4-triazole-3-carboxamide) is a synthetic, non-interferon-inducing broad-spectrum antiviral nucleoside analog, sold under the trade name Virazol (The Merck lndex, 11<th>edition, Editor: Budavari, S., Merck&Co., Inc., Rahway, NJ, p1304, 1989). U.S. Patent No. 3,798,209 and RE29,835 describe and claim Ribavirin. Ribavirin is structurally similar to guanosine, and in vitro exhibits activity against several DNA and RNA viruses, including Flaviviridae (Gray L Davis. Gastroenterology 118:S104-S114, 2000).
Ribavirin smanjuje nivoe serumskih amino transferaza do normalnih vrednosti kod 40% pacijenata, ali ne smanjuje serumske nivoe HCV-RNK (Gray L. Daviš.Gastroenterology 118:S104-S114,2000). Zato, Ribavirin sam, nije delotvoran u smanjivanju nivoa virusne RNK. Osim toga, Ribavirin ima značajnu toksičnost i zna se da izaziva anemiju. Ribavirin reduces serum amino transferase levels to normal values in 40% of patients, but does not reduce serum HCV-RNA levels (Gray L. Davis. Gastroenterology 118:S104-S114, 2000). Therefore, Ribavirin alone is not effective in reducing viral RNA levels. In addition, Ribavirin has significant toxicity and is known to cause anemia.
Lečenje HCV infekcije Interferonom Treatment of HCV infection with Interferon
Interferoni (IFNi) su jedinjenja komercijalno dostupna za lečenje hroničnih hepatita tokom skoro dekade. IFNi su glikoproteini, koje proizvode imune ćelije kao odgovor na virusnu infekciju. IFNi sprečavaju virusnu replikaciju kod mnogih virusa uključujući HCV, i kada se koriste sami u lečenju infekcije hepatitisom C, IFN obara serumske HCV-RNK do nedetektabilnih nivoa. Osim toga, IFN normalizuju nivoe serumskih amino transferaza. Nažalost, dejstva IFN su privremena, a produženi odgovor se javlja kod samo 8%-9% pacijenata hronično zaraženih HCV-om (Gary L. Daviš.Gastroenterology118:S104-S114, 2000). Interferons (IFNi) are compounds commercially available for the treatment of chronic hepatitis for almost a decade. IFNs are glycoproteins, produced by immune cells in response to viral infection. IFNs inhibit viral replication in many viruses including HCV, and when used alone in the treatment of hepatitis C infection, IFNs knock down serum HCV-RNA to undetectable levels. In addition, IFNs normalize the levels of serum amino transferases. Unfortunately, the effects of IFN are temporary, and a prolonged response occurs in only 8%-9% of patients chronically infected with HCV (Gary L. Davis. Gastroenterology 118:S104-S114, 2000).
Brojni patenti opisuju lečenja HCV upotrebom terapija zasnovanih na interferonu. Na primer, u U.S. Patentu Br. 5,980,884 Blatt/ saradnićiopisuju metode za lečenje pacijenata pod HCV-om koje jednoobrazno upotrebljavaju interferon. U.S. Patent Br. 5,942,223 prema Bazeru/ostalimaopisuje anti-HCV terapiju koja upotrebljava goveđi interferon-tau. U.S. Patent Br. 5,928,636 prema Alberu/ostalimaopisuje kombinovanu terapiju interleukinom-12 i interferonom alfa u lečenju infektivnih bolesti, uključujući HCV. U.S. Patent Br. 5,908,621 prema Glue/ ostalimaopisuje upotrebu interferona modifikovanog polietilen glikolom u lečenju HCV. U.S. Patent Br. 5,849,696 prema Chretienu/ostalimaopisuje upotrebu timozina, samog ili u kombinaciji sa interferonom u lečenju HCV. U.S. Patent Br. 5,830,455 prema Valtunea/saradnicimaopisuje kombinaciju HCV terapije koja koristi interferon i čistač slobodnih radikala. U.S. Patent Br. 5,738,845 prema Imakavva opisuje upotrebu humanih proteina interferona tau u lečenju HCV. Ostali tretmani zasnovani na interferonu su opisani u U.S. Patentu Br. 5,676,942 prema Testa/ saradnicima,U.S. Patentu Br. 5,372,808 prema Blattu/saradnicimai U.S. Patentu Br. 5,849,696. Numerous patents describe the treatment of HCV using interferon-based therapies. For example, in the U.S. Patent No. 5,980,884 Blatt et al describe methods for treating patients with HCV that uniformly use interferon. U.S. Patent No. 5,942,223 to Bazer/others describes anti-HCV therapy using bovine interferon-tau. U.S. Patent No. 5,928,636 to Alber/others describes combination therapy with interleukin-12 and interferon alpha in the treatment of infectious diseases, including HCV. U.S. Patent No. 5,908,621 to Glue/others describes the use of interferon modified with polyethylene glycol in the treatment of HCV. U.S. Patent No. 5,849,696 to Chretien/others describes the use of thymosin, alone or in combination with interferon, in the treatment of HCV. U.S. Patent No. 5,830,455 to Valtunea et al describes a combination HCV therapy using interferon and a free radical scavenger. U.S. Patent No. 5,738,845 to Imakavva describes the use of human interferon tau proteins in the treatment of HCV. Other interferon-based treatments are described in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 5,676,942 to Testa/co.,U.S. Patent No. 5,372,808 to Blatt et al. Patent No. 5,849,696.
Kombinacija interferona i Ribavirina A combination of interferon and Ribavirin
Utvrđeno je da je kombinacija IFN i Ribavirina u lečenju HCV infekcije efektivna u tretmanu IFN prirodnih pacijenata (Battaglia, A.M./ saradnići, Ann. Pharmacother.34:487-494, 2000). Rezultati tretmana ovom kombinacijom obećavaju i pre nego što se hepatitis razvije i kada je histološki bolest već prisutna (Berenguer, M./ saradnići Antivir. Ther.3(Suppl. 3):125-136, 1998). Neželjena dejstva kombinovane terapije obuhvataju hemolizu, simptome nalik gripu, anemiju i iscrpljenost. (Gary L. Daviš.Gastroenterology 118:S104-S114,2000.) The combination of IFN and Ribavirin in the treatment of HCV infection was found to be effective in the treatment of IFN natural patients (Battaglia, A.M./ associates, Ann. Pharmacother. 34:487-494, 2000). The results of treatment with this combination are promising even before hepatitis develops and when histological disease is already present (Berenguer, M./ associates Antivir. Ther.3(Suppl. 3):125-136, 1998). Adverse effects of combination therapy include hemolysis, flu-like symptoms, anemia, and exhaustion. (Gary L. Davis. Gastroenterology 118:S104-S114, 2000.)
Dopunske reference koje opisuju metode za lečenje HCV infekcija Supplementary references describing methods for treating HCV infections
Bymock sa saradnicima je rekapitulirao brojne HCV tretmane uAntiviral Chemistry & Chemotherapy,11:2; 79-95 (2000). Bymock et al recapitulated numerous HCV treatments in Antiviral Chemistry & Chemotherapy, 11:2; 79-95 (2000).
Literatura navodi nekoliko supstrat-zasnovanih inhibitora NS3 proteaze u kojima se rascepljena amidna veza otcepljenog substrata zamenjuje elektrofilom i stupa u reakciju sa katalitičkim serinom. Attvvoodet al.(1998)Antiviral peptide derivatives,98/22496; Attvvoodet al.(1999)Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy10.259-273; Attwoodet al.(1999) The literature reports several substrate-based inhibitors of NS3 protease in which the cleaved amide bond of the cleaved substrate is replaced by an electrophile and reacted with the catalytic serine. Attvwoodet al. (1998) Antiviral peptide derivatives, 98/22496; Attvwood et al. (1999) Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy 10.259-273; Attwood et al. (1999)
Preparation and use of amino acid derivatives as anti- viral agents,Preparation and use of amino acid derivatives as anti-viral agents,
German Patent Publication DE 19914474; Tunget al.(1998) Inhibitors of serine proteases, particularly hepatitis C virus NS3 protease, WO 98/17679. Navedeni inhibitori završavaju elektrofilom kao što je borna kiselina ili fosfat. Llinas-Brunet et al. (1999)Hepatitis C inhibitor peptide analogues,WO 99/07734. Opisane su dve grupe elektrofil-zasnovanih inhibitora, alfaketoamidna i hidrazinourejska. German Patent Publication DE 19914474; Tunget al. (1998) Inhibitors of serine proteases, particularly hepatitis C virus NS3 protease, WO 98/17679. These inhibitors end with an electrophile such as boric acid or phosphate. Llinas-Brunet et al. (1999) Hepatitis C inhibitory peptide analogues, WO 99/07734. Two groups of electrophile-based inhibitors, alphaketoamide and hydrazinourea, have been described.
Literatura, takođe, opisuje brojne ne-supstrat-zasnovane inhibitore. Na primer, navedeno je i ispitivanje inhibitornog dejstva 2,4,6-trihidroksi-3-nitro-benzamidnih derivata protiv HCV proteaze i drugih serin proteaza. Sudo, K.et al.,(1997)Biochemical and Biophysical Research Communications,238:643-647; Sudo, K.et al.,(1998)Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy9:186. Dva najmoćnija jedinjenja koja su identifikovana upotrebom reverzno-fazne HPLC tehnike bila su RD3-4082 i RD3-4078, od kojih je prvi supstituisan na amidu lancem sa 14 ugljenika, a drugi proizvodeći pa/a-fenoksifenil grupu. The literature also describes a number of non-substrate-based inhibitors. For example, the investigation of the inhibitory effect of 2,4,6-trihydroxy-3-nitro-benzamide derivatives against HCV protease and other serine proteases was mentioned. Sudo, K. et al., (1997) Biochemical and Biophysical Research Communications, 238:643-647; Sudo, K. et al., (1998) Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy9:186. The two most potent compounds identified using the reverse-phase HPLC technique were RD3-4082 and RD3-4078, the former substituted on the amide with a 14-carbon chain and the latter producing a p/a-phenoxyphenyl group.
Tiazolidinski derivati su određeni kao mikromolarni inhibitori, upotrebom reverzno-fazne HPLC tehnike sa NS3/4A fuzionim proteinom i NS5A/5B substratom. Sudo, K.et al,(1996)Antiviral Research32:9-18. Jedinjenje RD-1-6250, imajući spojeni cinamoil deo supstituisan dugačkim alkil lancem bilo je najmoćnije protiv izolovanih enzima. Dva druga aktivna primera su bila RD4 6205 i RD4 6193. Thiazolidine derivatives were determined as micromolar inhibitors, using reverse-phase HPLC technique with NS3/4A fusion protein and NS5A/5B substrate. Sudo, K. et al, (1996) Antiviral Research 32:9-18. Compound RD-1-6250, having a fused cinnamoyl moiety substituted with a long alkyl chain was the most potent against the isolated enzymes. Two other active examples were RD4 6205 and RD4 6193.
Drugi literaturni izveštaji opisuju ispitivanje relativno uske oblasti upotrebom ELISA tehnike i navode tri jedinjenja kao potentne inhibitore, tiazolidin i dva benzanilida. Kakiuchi N.et al., J.EBS Letters 421:217-220; Takeshita N.et al., Analytical Biochemistry247:242-246, 1997. Nekoliko U.S. patenata opisuju inhibitore proteaza u lečenju HCV. Na primer, U.S. Patent Br. 6,004,933 prema Spruce/ sar.opisuje grupu inhibitora cisteinskih proteaza u inhibisanju HCV endopeptidaze 2. U.S. Patent Br. 5,990,276 prema Zhangu/ sar.opisuje sintetske inhibitore hepatitis C virusne NS3 proteaze. Inhibitor sledi iz supstrata NS3 proteaze ili supstrata NS4A kofaktora. Upotreba restrikcionih enzima u lečenju HCV je opisana u U.S. Patentu Br. 5,538,865 prema Revesu/Other literature reports describe testing a relatively narrow area using the ELISA technique and list three compounds as potent inhibitors, a thiazolidine and two benzanilides. Kakiuchi N. et al., J. EBS Letters 421:217-220; Takeshita N. et al., Analytical Biochemistry 247:242-246, 1997. Several U.S. patents describe protease inhibitors in the treatment of HCV. For example, the U.S. Patent No. 6,004,933 to Spruce/ et al. describes a group of cysteine protease inhibitors in inhibiting HCV endopeptidase 2. U.S. Patent No. 5,990,276 to Zhang/al. describes synthetic inhibitors of hepatitis C viral NS3 protease. The inhibitor follows from the NS3 protease substrate or the NS4A cofactor substrate. The use of restriction enzymes in the treatment of HCV is described in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 5,538,865 according to Reves/
sar.sar.
Fenan-trenhinon, izolovan iz fermentacione kultureStreptomycessp., Sch 68631 u goveđem bujonu poseduje mikromolarnu aktivnost protiv HCV proteaze u SDS-PAGE i autoradiografskom testu. Chu M.et al, Tetrahedron Letters37:7229-7232, 1996. U drugom primeru od istih autora, Sch 351633, koji je izolovan iz gljivicaPenicillium griscoluluum,pokazuje mikromolarnu aktivnost u testu scintilacionog proksimiteta. Chu M.et al, Bioorganic and Medicinal Chemistry Letters9:1949-1952. Nanomolarna aktivnost protiv HCV NS3 proteaznog enzima je otkrivena osmišljanjem selektivnih inhibitora zasnovanih na makromolekulu eglin c. Eglin c, izolovan iz pijavica je moćan inhibitor nekoliko serinskih proteaza, kao što su S. griseus proteaze A i B, a-himotripsin, himaza i subtilizin. Qasim M.A.et al., Biochemistn/36:1598-1607, 1997. Phenan-trenquinone, isolated from the fermentation culture of Streptomyces sp., Sch 68631 in beef broth possesses micromolar activity against HCV protease in SDS-PAGE and autoradiographic assay. Chu M. et al, Tetrahedron Letters 37:7229-7232, 1996. In another example by the same authors, Sch 351633, which is isolated from the fungus Penicillium griscoluluum, shows micromolar activity in the scintillation proximity assay. Chu M. et al, Bioorganic and Medicinal Chemistry Letters9:1949-1952. Nanomolar activity against the HCV NS3 protease enzyme was discovered by designing selective inhibitors based on the macromolecule eglin c. Eglin c, isolated from leeches, is a potent inhibitor of several serine proteases, such as S. griseus proteases A and B, α-chymotrypsin, chymase, and subtilisin. Qasim MA et al., Biochemistn/36:1598-1607, 1997.
Takođe, opisani su i inhibitori HCV helikaze. U.S. Patent Br. 5,633,358 prema Diana G.D./ sar. ;PCT Prijava Br. WO 97/36554 od Diana G.D./' sar.Postoji i nekoliko opisa inhibitora HCV polimeraze: neki analozi nukleotida, gliotoksin i prirodni proizvod cerulenin. Ferrari R.et al., Journal of Virology73:1649-1654, 1999; Lohmann V.et al, Virology249:108-118, 1998. Also, HCV helicase inhibitors have been described. U.S. Patent No. 5,633,358 according to Diana G.D./ sar. ;PCT Application No. WO 97/36554 by Diana G.D./' et al. There are also several descriptions of HCV polymerase inhibitors: some nucleotide analogs, gliotoxin and the natural product cerulenin. Ferrari R. et al., Journal of Virology 73:1649-1654, 1999; Lohmann V. et al, Virology 249:108-118, 1998.
Antisens fosforotioatni oligodeoksinukleotidi, komplementarni sekvencionim umetcima u 5' ne-kodirajućim regionima HCV-a su prijavljeni kao efikasni inhibitori HCV genske ekspresije uin vitrotranslaciji i sistemima ćelijskih kultura llcpG2 UCV-luciferaze. Alt M.et al., Hepatology22:707-717, 1995. Kasnija ispitivanja su pokazala da su nukleotidi 326-348 uključujući 3' kraj NCR i nukleotidi 371-388 locirani u jezgru kodirajućeg regiona HCV RNK efektivne mete za antisens-posredovanu inhibiciju virusne translacije. Alt M.et al., Archives of Virology142:589-599, 1997. U.S. Patent Br. 6,001,990 po VVandsu/ sar.opisuje oligonukleotide za inhibisanje replikacije HCv-a. PCT Prijava Br. WO 99/29350 opisuje smeše i metode za lečenje infekcija hepatitisom C, koje uključuju primenu antisens oligonukleotida koji su komplementarni i mogu se hibridizovati prema HCV-RNK. U.S. Patent Br. 5,922,857 po Hanu/sar.opisuje nukleinske kiseline, koje odgovaraju sekvenci homolognog bloka IV oblasti pestivirusa u kontroli translacije HCV-a. Antisens oligonukleotidi kao terapeutski agensi su nedavno objavljeni (Galderisi U.et al., Journal of Cellular Physiology181:251-257, 1999). Antisense phosphorothioate oligodeoxynucleotides complementary to sequence inserts in the 5' non-coding regions of HCV have been reported as effective inhibitors of HCV gene expression in in vitro translation and cell culture systems of llcpG2 UCV-luciferase. Alt M. et al., Hepatology22:707-717, 1995. Subsequent studies have shown that nucleotides 326-348 including the 3' end of the NCR and nucleotides 371-388 located in the core coding region of HCV RNA are effective targets for antisense-mediated inhibition of viral translation. Alt M. et al., Archives of Virology 142:589-599, 1997. U.S. Patent No. 6,001,990 to Wands/ et al. describes oligonucleotides for inhibiting HCv replication. PCT Application No. WO 99/29350 describes compositions and methods for the treatment of hepatitis C infections, which include the use of antisense oligonucleotides that are complementary and hybridizable to HCV-RNA. U.S. Patent No. 5,922,857 to Hahn/sar. describes nucleic acids, which correspond to the sequence of the homology block of region IV of the pestivirus in the translational control of HCV. Antisense oligonucleotides as therapeutic agents have recently been reported (Galderisi U. et al., Journal of Cellular Physiology 181:251-257, 1999).
Prijavljeno je i drugih jedinjenja kao inhibitora IRES-zavisne translacije u HCV. Japanska Patentna Prijava JP-08268890 od Ikeda N/sar:,Japanska Patentna Prijava JP-10101591 od Kai, Y./sar.Nukleaza-rezistentni ribozomi su bili ciljani u IRES i nedavno su prijavljeni kao inhibitori u testu HCV-poliovirusnog himernog plaka. Maccjak D.J.et al., Hepatology 30abstract 995, 1999. Upotreba ribozoma u lečenju HCV je, takođe, opisana u U.S. Patentu Br. 6,043,077 po Barberu/ sar.i U.S. Other compounds have been reported as inhibitors of IRES-dependent translation in HCV. Japanese Patent Application JP-08268890 to Ikeda N/sar:,Japanese Patent Application JP-10101591 to Kai, Y./sar.Nuclease-resistant ribosomes were targeted in the IRES and recently reported as inhibitors in the HCV-poliovirus chimeric plaque assay. Maccjak D.J. et al., Hepatology 30abstract 995, 1999. The use of ribosomes in the treatment of HCV is also described in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 6,043,077 per Barber/ et al. and U.S. Pat.
Patentima Br. 5,869,253 i 5,610,054 po Draperu/ sar.Patent No. 5,869,253 and 5,610,054 per Draper/ sar.
Drugi patenti opisuju upotrebu jedinjenja koja jačaju imuni sistem u lečenju HCV. Na primer, U.S. Patent Br. 6,001,799 po Chretienu/ sar.,opisuje metodu za lečenje hepatitisa C kod pacijenata koji ne reaguju na interferonsku terapiju, primenom timozina ili timozinskog fragmenta u dozi ojačavanja imunog sistema. U.S. Patenti Br. 5,972,347 po Ederu/ sari 5,969,109 po Bona/ sar.opisuju tretmane za lečenje HCV na bazi antitela. Other patents describe the use of immune-enhancing compounds in the treatment of HCV. For example, the U.S. Patent No. 6,001,799 by Chretien/ et al., describes a method for the treatment of hepatitis C in patients who do not respond to interferon therapy, using thymosin or a thymosin fragment in a dose to strengthen the immune system. U.S. Patents No. 5,972,347 by Eder/sari 5,969,109 by Bona/sari describe antibody-based treatments for the treatment of HCV.
U.S. Patent Br. 6,034,134 po Goldu/sar.opisuje izvesne agoniste NMDA receptora koji imaju imunomodulatornu, antimalarijsku, anti-Borna virusnu i anti-hepatitis C aktivnost. Opisani agonisti NMDA receptora pripadaju familiji 1-amino-alkilcikloheksana. U.S. Patent Br. 6,030,960 po Morris-Natschkeu /sar.opisuje upotrebu izvesnih alkilnih lipida u inhibiciji produkcije antigena indukovanih hepatitom, uključujući one koji se produkuju pod HCV virusom. U.S. Patent Br. 5,922,757 po Chojkieru/sar.opisuje upotrebu vitamina E i drugih antioksidanasa u lečenju poremećaja jetre, uključujući HCV. U.S. Patent Br. 5,858,389 po Elsherbiju/sar.opisuje upotrebu skvalena u lečenju hepatita C. U.S. Patent Br. 5,849,800 po Smithu/ sar.opisuje upotrebu amantadina u lečenju hepatitisa C. U.S. Patent Br. 5,846,964 po Ozeki/ sar.opisuje upotrebu žučnih kiselina u lečenju HCV-a. U.S. Patent Br. 5,491,135 po Bloughu/sar.opisuje upotrebu N-(fosfonoacetil)-L-asparaginske kiseline u lečenju flavivirusa, kao što je HCV. U.S. Patent No. 6,034,134 to Gold/sar. describes certain NMDA receptor agonists that have immunomodulatory, antimalarial, anti-Borna virus and anti-hepatitis C activity. The described NMDA receptor agonists belong to the 1-amino-alkylcyclohexane family. U.S. Patent No. 6,030,960 to Morris-Natschke /sar. describes the use of certain alkyl lipids in inhibiting the production of antigens induced by hepatitis, including those produced by the HCV virus. U.S. Patent No. 5,922,757 to Chojkier/al. describes the use of vitamin E and other antioxidants in the treatment of liver disorders, including HCV. U.S. Patent No. 5,858,389 to Elsherby/sar. describes the use of squalene in the treatment of hepatitis C. U.S. Patent No. 5,849,800 to Smith/ et al. describes the use of amantadine in the treatment of hepatitis C. U.S. Pat. Patent No. 5,846,964 per Ozeki/ et al. describes the use of bile acids in the treatment of HCV. U.S. Patent No. 5,491,135 to Blough/col. describes the use of N-(phosphonoacetyl)-L-aspartic acid in the treatment of flaviviruses, such as HCV.
Druga jedinjenja, koja su predlagana za lečenje HCV-a uključuju ekstrakte bilja (U.S. Patent Br. 5,837,257 po Tsai/' sar,U.S. Other compounds that have been proposed for the treatment of HCV include plant extracts (U.S. Patent No. 5,837,257 to Tsai et al., U.S.
Patent Br. 5,725,859 po Omeru /'sar.i U.S. Patent Br. 6,056,961), piperidene (U.S. Patent Br. 5,830,905 po Diani/sar.),benzendikarboksamide (U.S. Patent Br. 5,633,388 po Diani/ sar.),derivate poliadenilatne kiseline (U.S. Patent Br. 5,496,546 po Wangu/sar.),2',3'-dideoksiinozine (U.S. Patent Br. 5,026,687 po Yarchoanu/sar),benzimidazole (U.S. Patent Br. 5,891,874 po Colacinoi sar.).Patent No. 5,725,859 per Omer /'sar.i U.S. Patent No. 6,056,961), piperidenes (U.S. Patent No. 5,830,905 to Diana/col.), benzenedicarboxamides (U.S. Patent No. 5,633,388 to Diana/col.), polyadenylic acid derivatives (U.S. Patent No. 5,496,546 to Wang/col.), 2',3'-dideoxyinosines (U.S. Patent No. 5,496,546 to Wang/col.). Patent No. 5,026,687 to Yarchoan et al.), benzimidazoles (U.S. Patent No. 5,891,874 to Colacino et al.).
U svetlu činjenice da je ? hepatitis C dostigao epidemijske razmere širom sveta, a ima tragične posledice po zaraženog pacijenta, ostaje ogromna potreba da se obezbedi novi efektan farmaceutski agens za lečenje hepatita C, koji ima malu toksičnost za domaćina. In light of the fact that ? hepatitis C has reached epidemic proportions worldwide, and has tragic consequences for the infected patient, there remains a great need to provide a new effective pharmaceutical agent for the treatment of hepatitis C, which has little toxicity to the host.
Iz tog razloga, cilj ovog pronalaska je da obezbedi jedinjenje, metodu i smešu za lečenje domaćina zaraženog virusom hepatitisa C. For this reason, it is an object of the present invention to provide a compound, method and composition for treating a host infected with hepatitis C virus.
IZLAGANJE SUŠTINE PRONALASKA EXPOSITION OF THE ESSENCE OF THE INVENTION
Opisana su jedinjenja, metode i smeše za lečenje infekcije hepatitisom C koje uključuju efektivnu količinu p<*->D- ili p-L-nukleozida za lečenje hepatitisa C, a koji ima Formule (I) - (XVIII) ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek. Compounds, methods and compositions for the treatment of hepatitis C infection are disclosed which include an effective amount of p<*->D- or p-L-nucleoside for the treatment of hepatitis C, having Formulas (I) - (XVIII) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof.
U prvom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule I, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a first main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula I, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: R<1>, R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući mono-, di- ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; wherein: R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including mono-, di- or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<*>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<*>;
X<1>i X<2>su nezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>;i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U drugom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule II, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In another main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula II, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R1,R<2>iR<3>sunezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R1, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>sunezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo,OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>; i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U trećem glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule III, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a third main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula III, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R<1>, R<2>i R<3>sunezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<*>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<*>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>su nezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>,NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>;i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U četvrtom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule IV, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a fourth main embodiment there is provided a compound of Formula IV, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući mono-, di- ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including mono-, di- or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>su nezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>iliSR<5>;i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight-chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U petom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule V, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a fifth main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula V, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R<1>, R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R\ R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R\ R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>sunezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>;i X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>;
R<4>i R<6>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). R<4> and R<6> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U šestom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule VI, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a sixth main embodiment there is provided a compound of Formula VI, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R<1>,R<2>iR<3>sunezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>su nezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-afkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>;iR<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-afoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U sedmom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje izabrano od Formula VII, VIII ili IX, ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova: In a seventh main embodiment there is provided a compound selected from Formula VII, VIII or IX, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>,R<2>iR<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>,R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when applied in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, 2-Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), CF3, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, 2-Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), CF3, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U osmom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje izabrano od Formula X, XI ili XII, ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova: In an eighth main embodiment, there is provided a compound selected from Formula X, XI or XII, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH2 alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<7>je vodonik, OR<3>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, - NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i R<7>is hydrogen, OR<3>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, - NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
X je O, S, S02 ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U devetom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje izabrano od Formula XIII, XIV ili XV, ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova: In a ninth main embodiment there is provided a compound selected from Formulas XIII, XIV or XV, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; Ft1, Ft2 i Ft3 su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R\ R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; Ft1, Ft2 and Ft3 are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R\ R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2,
-NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U desetom glavnom ostvarenju pronalazak obebzbeđuje jedinjenje Formule XVI, ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek: In a tenth main embodiment, the invention provides a compound of Formula XVI, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<1> and R<2> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2,
-NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
R<7>iR<9>su nezavisno: vodonik, OR<2>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, NOž, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; R<7> and R<9> are independently: hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<8>i R<10>sunezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; alternativno, R<7>iR<s>,R7i R<10>, R<8>i R<9>iliR8i R<10>se mogu udružiti da obrazuju pi vezu; i R<8> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; alternatively, R<7> and R<s>, R7 and R<10>, R<8> and R<9> or R8 and R<10> can join to form a pi bond; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U jedanaestom glavnom ostvarenju pronalazak obebzbeđuje jedinjenje Formule XVII, ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek: In an eleventh main embodiment, the invention provides a compound of Formula XVII, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: vodonik, OR<2>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<1> and R<2> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH2 alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; R<7> and R<9> are independently: hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; R<10> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine;
alternativno, R<7>i R<9>iliR7i R<10>se mogu udružiti da obrazuju pi vezu; i X je O, S, S02ili CH2. alternatively, R<7> and R<9> or R7 and R<10> can join to form a pi bond; and X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U dvanaestom glavnom ostvarenju pronalazak obebzbeđuje jedinjenje Formule XVIII, ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek: In a twelfth main embodiment, the invention provides a compound of Formula XVIII, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(aikil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<1> and R<2> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: vodonik,OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, niži alkilamino ili di(niži alkil)amino; R<7> and R<9> are independently: hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino;
R<8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; R<8> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine;
alternativno, R<7>iR<9>ili R<8>i R<9>se mogu udružiti da obrazuju pi vezu; X je O, S, S02ili CH2. alternatively, R<7> and R<9> or R<8> and R<9> can join to form a pi bond; X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
p-D- i (3-L-nukleozidi ovog pronalaska mogu inhibisati aktivnost HCV polimeraze. Nukleozidi se mogu ispitivati na sposobnost inhibisanja HCV polimerazein vitroprema skrining metodama, koje su ovde preciznije objašnjene. Spektar aktivnosti se jednostavno može odrediti ispitivanjem jedinjenja ovde opisanom tehnikom ili drugom konfirmativnom tehnikom. p-D- and (3-L-nucleosides of the present invention can inhibit the activity of HCV polymerase. The nucleosides can be tested for the ability to inhibit HCV polymerase in vitro according to screening methods, which are explained in more detail herein. The spectrum of activity can be easily determined by testing the compound using the technique described here or another confirmatory technique.
U jednom ostvarenju, efikasnost anti-HCV jedinjenja se meri prema koncentraciji jedinjenja koja je potrebna da bi se smanjio broj virusnog plakain vitro,a u skladu sa metodama koje su ovde preciznije objašnjene i to za 50% (tj., jedinjenjov EC«,). U poželjnim ostvarenjima, jedinjenje ispoljava EC50manje od 25, 15, 10, 5 ili 1 mikromol. In one embodiment, the efficacy of an anti-HCV compound is measured by the concentration of the compound required to reduce the number of viral plaques in vitro by 50% (ie, the EC of the compound) in accordance with the methods described in more detail herein. In preferred embodiments, the compound exhibits an EC50 of less than 25, 15, 10, 5, or 1 micromolar.
U drugom ostvarenju, aktivno jedinjenje se može primeniti u kombinaciji ili naizmenično sa drugim anti-HCV agensom. U kombinovanoj terapiji, efektivna doza dva ili više agenasa se daje zajedno, dok se tokom naizmenične terapije efektivna doza svakog agensa daje serijski. Doze će zavisiti od apsorpcije, inaktivacije i brzina izlučivanja leka, kao i od drugih faktora poznatih stručnim licima. Treba naglasiti da će vrednosti doza, takođe, varirati sa ozbiljnošću stanja da bi bilo ublaženo. Dalje, treba shvatiti da za svaku posebnu osobu treba prilagoditi dozne režime i rasporede tokom vremena, a u skladu sa individualnim potrebama i profesionalne procene osobe koja primenjuje ili nadgleda primenu smeša. In another embodiment, the active compound can be administered in combination or in alternation with another anti-HCV agent. In combination therapy, the effective dose of two or more agents is given together, while during alternating therapy, the effective dose of each agent is given serially. Dosages will depend on the absorption, inactivation and excretion rates of the drug, as well as other factors known to those skilled in the art. It should be emphasized that the dosage values will also vary with the severity of the condition to be alleviated. Furthermore, it should be understood that dosage regimens and schedules should be adjusted for each individual person over time, and in accordance with the individual needs and professional judgment of the person administering or supervising the administration of the mixtures.
Neograničavajući primeri antivirusnih agenasa, koji se mogu koristiti u kombinaciji sa ovde opisanim jedinjenjima uključuju: (1) interferon i/ili ribavirin (Battaglia, A.M.et al.,Ann. Pharmacother. 34:487-494, 2000); Berenguer, M.et a/.,Antivir. Ther. 3 (Suppl. 3):125-136, 1998); (2) inhibitori NS3 proteaze zasnovani na supstratu (Attvvoodet al, Antiviral peptide derivatives,PCT WO 98/22496, 1998; Attwoodet al., Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy10:259-273, 1999; Attwoodet al.,Preparat/ on and use of amino acid derivatives as anti- viral agents,Non-limiting examples of antiviral agents that may be used in combination with the compounds described herein include: (1) interferon and/or ribavirin (Battaglia, A.M. et al., Ann. Pharmacother. 34:487-494, 2000); Berenguer, M. et al., Antivir. Ther. 3 (Suppl. 3):125-136, 1998); (2) substrate-based NS3 protease inhibitors (Attwoodet al., Antiviral peptide derivatives, PCT WO 98/22496, 1998; Attwoodet al., Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy10:259-273, 1999; Attwoodet al., Preparation/on and use of amino acid derivatives as antiviral agents,
German Patent Publication DE 19914474; Tunget al., Inhibitors of serine proteases, particularly hepatitis C virus NS3 protease,PCT VVO 98/17679), uključujući alfaketoamide i hidrazinoureje, kao i inhibitore koji završavaju sa elektrofilom, kao što su borna kiselina ili fosfonat. Llinas-Brunet et al.,Hepatitis C inhibitor peptide ana/ ogues,PCT VVO 99/07734. (3) Ne-supstrat-2asnovani inhibitori kao što su derivati 2,4,6-trihidroksi-3-nitrobenzamida (Sudo K.et al, Biochemical and Biophysical Research Communications,238:643-647, 1997; Sudo K.et al. Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy9:186; 1998), uključujući RD3-4082 i RD3-4078, prvi supstituisan na amidu sa lancem od 14 ugljenika, a drugi proizvodeći pa/a-fenoksifenil grupu; (4) Derivati tiazolidina koji pokazuju značajnu inhibiciju u testu reverzno-fazne HPLC sa NS3/4A fuzionim proteinom i NS5A/5B supstratom (Sudo K.et al., Antiviral Research32:9-18, 1996), naročito jedinjenje RD-1-6250 koje ima fuzionisani cinamoil deo supstituisan sa dugačkim alkil lancem, RD4 6205 i RD4 6193; (5) tiazolidini i benzanilidi otkriveni u Kakiuchi N.et al. J. EBS Letters421:217-220; Takeshita N.et al., Analitical Biochemistry247:242-246, 1997; (6) fenan-trenhinon poseduje aktivnost protiv HCV proteaze u SDS-PAGE i autoradiografskom testu, izolovan iz fermentacione kultureStreptomycessp., Sch 68631 (Chu M.et al., Tetrahedron Letters37:7229-7232, 1996) u goveđem bujonu, a Sch 351633, koji je izolovan iz gljivicaPenicillium griscofuluumpokazuje aktivnost u testu scintilacionog proksimiteta (Chu M.et al., Bioorganic and Medicina/ Chemistr/Letters9:1949-1952); (7) selektivni NS3 inhibitori, zasnovani na makromolekulu elgin c, izolovani iz pijavica (Ouasim M.A.et al., Biochemistry36:1598-1607; 1997) ; (8) inhibitori HCV helikaze (Diana G.D.et al., Compounds, compositions and methods for treatment of hepatitis C,U.S. Patent No. 5,633,358; Diana G.D.et al, Piperidine derivatives, pharmaceuticalGerman Patent Publication DE 19914474; Tunget al., Inhibitors of serine proteases, particularly hepatitis C virus NS3 protease, PCT VVO 98/17679), including alphaketoamides and hydrazinoreas, as well as electrophile-terminated inhibitors such as boric acid or phosphonate. Llinas-Brunet et al., Hepatitis C inhibitor peptide ana/ ogues, PCT VVO 99/07734. (3) Non-substrate-2-based inhibitors such as 2,4,6-trihydroxy-3-nitrobenzamide derivatives (Sudo K. et al, Biochemical and Biophysical Research Communications, 238:643-647, 1997; Sudo K. et al. Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy9:186; 1998), including RD3-4082 and RD3-4078, the first substituted on the amide with by a chain of 14 carbons, and others producing a p/a-phenoxyphenyl group; (4) Thiazolidine derivatives showing significant inhibition in a reverse-phase HPLC assay with NS3/4A fusion protein and NS5A/5B substrate (Sudo K. et al., Antiviral Research32:9-18, 1996), especially compound RD-1-6250 having a fused cinnamoyl moiety substituted with a long alkyl chain, RD4 6205 and RD4 6193; (5) thiazolidines and benzanilides disclosed in Kakiuchi N. et al. J. EBS Letters 421:217-220; Takeshita N. et al., Analytical Biochemistry 247:242-246, 1997; (6) phenan-trenquinone has activity against HCV protease in SDS-PAGE and autoradiographic assay, isolated from the fermentation culture Streptomycessp., Sch 68631 (Chu M. et al., Tetrahedron Letters37:7229-7232, 1996) in beef broth, and Sch 351633, which is isolated from the fungus Penicillium griscofulum, shows activity in the scintillation assay proximity (Chu M. et al., Bioorganic and Medicina/ Chemistr/Letters9:1949-1952); (7) selective NS3 inhibitors, based on macromolecule elgin c, isolated from leeches (Ouasim M.A. et al., Biochemistry36:1598-1607; 1997); (8) HCV helicase inhibitors (Diana G.D. et al., Compounds, compositions and methods for treatment of hepatitis C, U.S. Patent No. 5,633,358; Diana G.D. et al, Piperidine derivatives, pharmaceutical
compositions thereof and their use in the treatment of hepatitis C,PCT compositions thereof and their use in the treatment of hepatitis C, PCT
VVO 97/36554). (9) Inhibitori HCV polimeraze, kao što su analozi nukleotida, gliotoksin (Ferrari R.et al. Journal of Virology73:1649-1654, 1999) i prirodni proizvod cerulenin (Lohmann V.et al., Virology249:108-118, 1998) . (10) Antisens fosforotioatni oligodeoksinukleotidi (S-ODN) komplementarni sekvencionim umetcima u 5' ne-kodirajućem regionu (NCR) HCV-a (Alt M.et al., Hepatology22:707-717, 1995), ili nukleotidi 326-348 uključujući 3' kraj NCR i nukleotidi 371-388 locirani u jezgru kodirajućeg regiona HCV RNK (Alt M.et al, Archives of Virology142:589-599, 1997; Galderisi U.et al., Journal of Cellular Physiology181:251-257, 1999). (11) Inhibitori IRES-zavisne translacije (Ikeda Net al, Agent for the prevention and treatment of hepatitis C,Japanese Patent Publication JP-08268890; Kai Y.et al. Prevention and treatment of viral dlseases,Japanese Patent Publication JP-10101591). (12) Nukleaza-rezistentni ribozomi (Maccjak D.J.et al., Hepatology 30abstract 995, 1999); i (13) druga raznovrsna jedinjenja uključuju 1-amino-alkilcikloheksane (U.S. Patent Br. 6,034,134 po Goldu/sar.),alkil lipide (U.S. Patent Br. 5,922,757 po Chojkieru/sar.),vitamin E i druge antioksidanase (U.S. Patent Br. 5,922,757 po Chojkieru/sar.),skvalene, amantadin, žučne kiseline (U.S. Patent Br. 5,846,964 po Ozeki/sar.),N-(fosfonoacetil)-L-asparaginsku kiselinu (U.S. Patent Br. 5,830,905 po Diani/ sar),benzendikarboksamide (U.S. Patent Br. 5,633,388 po Diani/' sar.),derivate poliadenilatne kiseline (U.S. Patent Br. 5,496,546 po VVangu/ sar.),2',3'-dideoksiinozine (U.S. Patent Br. 5,026,687 po Yarchoanu/ sar),benzimidazole (U.S. Patent Br. 5,891,874 po Colacinoi sar.).VVO 97/36554). (9) HCV polymerase inhibitors, such as nucleotide analogs, gliotoxin (Ferrari R. et al. Journal of Virology73:1649-1654, 1999) and the natural product cerulenin (Lohmann V. et al., Virology249:108-118, 1998). (10) Antisense phosphorothioate oligodeoxynucleotides (S-ODN) complementary to sequence inserts in the 5' non-coding region (NCR) of HCV (Alt M. et al., Hepatology22:707-717, 1995), or nucleotides 326-348 including the 3' end of the NCR and nucleotides 371-388 located in the core of the HCV coding region RNA (Alt M. et al, Archives of Virology 142:589-599, 1997; Galderisi U. et al., Journal of Cellular Physiology 181:251-257, 1999). (11) Inhibitors of IRES-dependent translation (Ikeda Net al, Agent for the prevention and treatment of hepatitis C, Japanese Patent Publication JP-08268890; Kai Y. et al. Prevention and treatment of viral diseases, Japanese Patent Publication JP-10101591). (12) Nuclease-resistant ribosomes (Maccjak D.J. et al., Hepatology 30abstract 995, 1999); and (13) other miscellaneous compounds include 1-amino-alkylcyclohexanes (U.S. Patent No. 6,034,134 to Gold et al.), alkyl lipids (U.S. Patent No. 5,922,757 to Chojkier et al.), vitamin E and other antioxidants (U.S. Patent No. 5,922,757 to Chojkier et al.), squalene, amantadine, bile acids (U.S. Patent No. 5,846,964 to Ozeki/sar.), N-(phosphonoacetyl)-L-aspartic acid (U.S. Patent No. 5,830,905 to Diana/sar.), benzenedicarboxamides (U.S. Patent No. 5,633,388 to Diana/'sar.), polyadenylic acid derivatives (U.S. Patent No. 5,496,546 per VVang/ et al.), 2',3'-dideoxyinosines (U.S. Patent No. 5,026,687 to Yarchoan et al.), benzimidazoles (U.S. Patent No. 5,891,874 to Colacino et al.).
KRATAK OPIS SLIKA BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THE PICTURES
Slika 1 prikazuje strukturu raznih neograničavajućih primera nukleozida ovog pronalaska, kao i drugih nukleozida, FIAU i Ribavirina koji se koriste kao uporedni primeri u tekstu. Figure 1 shows the structure of various non-limiting examples of nucleosides of the present invention, as well as other nucleosides, FIAU and Ribavirin used as comparative examples in the text.
Slika 2 je linijski grafik farmakokinetike (plazma koncentracije) P-D-2'-CH3-riboG primenjenog na šest majmuna Cvnomolgus u vremenu posle primene. Figure 2 is a line graph of the pharmacokinetics (plasma concentration) of P-D-2'-CH3-riboG administered to six Cvnomolgus monkeys over time after administration.
Slika 3 je linijski grafik farmakokinetike (plazma koncentracije) P-D-2'-CH3-riboG primenjenog na majmune Cvnomolgus bilo intravenozno (3a) ili oralno (3b) u vremenu posle primene. Figure 3 is a line graph of the pharmacokinetics (plasma concentration) of P-D-2'-CH3-riboG administered to Cvnomolgus monkeys either intravenously (3a) or orally (3b) over time after administration.
DETALJAN OPIS PRONALASKA DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE INVENTION
Pronalazak, kao što je ovde opisan je jedinjenje, metoda i smeša za lečenje hepatitisa C kod ljudi ili životinja domaćina, koji obuhvata primenu efektivne doze za HCV tretman P-D- ili p-L-nukleozida, kao što je ovde opisano ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova, opciono u farmaceutski prihvatljivom nosaču. Jedinjenja ovog pronalaska ili poseduju antivirusnu (tj., anti-HCV) aktivnost ili se metabolišu do jedinjenja koje ispoljava ovakvu aktivnost. The invention as described herein is a compound, method and composition for the treatment of hepatitis C in a human or animal host, comprising the administration of an effective dose for HCV treatment of P-D- or β-L-nucleosides, as described herein or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, optionally in a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier. The compounds of the present invention either possess antiviral (ie, anti-HCV) activity or are metabolized to compounds that exhibit such activity.
Ukratko, ovaj pronalazak obuhvata sledeće karakteristike: Briefly, this invention includes the following features:
(a) 3-D- i p-L-nukleozidi, kako su ovde opisani i njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli i prolekovi; (b) P-D- i p-L-nukleozidi, kako su ovde opisani i njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli i prolekovi za upotrebu u lečenju ili profilaksi HCV infekcije, posebno kod osoba diagnostikovanih da imaju HCV infekciju ili su u riziku da postanu zaraženi HCV-om; (c) upotreba ovih p-D- ili p-L-nukleozida i njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova u proizvodnji lekova za lečenje HCV infekcije; (d) farmaceutske formulacije koje uključuju P-D- ili<p->L-nukleozide i njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekove zajedno sa farmaceutski prihvatljivim nosačem ili razblaživačem; (e) P-D- ili P-L-nukleozidi, kako su ovde opisani značajno su bez enantiomera opisanih nukleozida ili su izolovani od drugih hemijskih entiteta; (f) postupak izrade P-D- ili p-L-nukleozida na način opisan mnogo detaljnije u nastavku; i (g) postupak izrade P-D- ili P-L-nukleozida značajno u odsustvu enantiomera opisanih nukleozida ili značajno izdvojeni od drugih hemijskih entiteta. (a) 3-D- and β-L-nucleosides as described herein and their pharmaceutically acceptable salts and prodrugs; (b) P-D- and p-L-nucleosides as described herein and their pharmaceutically acceptable salts and prodrugs for use in the treatment or prophylaxis of HCV infection, particularly in persons diagnosed as having HCV infection or at risk of becoming infected with HCV; (c) the use of these p-D- or p-L-nucleosides and their pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs in the manufacture of drugs for the treatment of HCV infection; (d) pharmaceutical formulations comprising P-D- or <p->L-nucleosides and their pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs together with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier or diluent; (e) P-D- or P-L-nucleosides as described herein are substantially free of enantiomers of the described nucleosides or are isolated from other chemical entities; (f) a process for making P-D- or p-L-nucleosides as described in more detail below; and (g) a process for making P-D- or P-L-nucleosides substantially in the absence of enantiomers of the described nucleosides or substantially separated from other chemical entities.
I Aktivno jedinjenje i njegove fiziološki prihvatljive soli i prolekovi I Active compound and its physiologically acceptable salts and prodrugs
U prvom glavnom ostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule I ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a first main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula I or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući mono-, di- ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R\ R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including mono-, di- or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R\ R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>,NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>su nezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>iliSR<5>;i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight-chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule I ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: R1,R<2>iR<3>su nezavisno H ili fosfat (poželjno H); In a preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula I or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: R1, R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate (preferably H);
X<1>je H; X<1> is H;
X2 je H ili NH2; i X2 is H or NH2; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, NH2ili OH. Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, NH 2 or OH.
U drugom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule II, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In another main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula II, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R1, R<2>i R<3>sunezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R1, R<2>and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>su nezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>iliSR<5>;i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight-chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule II ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom:R\R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H ili fosfat (poželjno H); In a preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula II or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: R\R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate (preferably H);
X<1>je H; X<1> is H;
X<2>je H ili NH2; i X<2> is H or NH2; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, NH2ili OH. Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, NH 2 or OH.
U trećem glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule III, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a third main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula III, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R1, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R1, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>iliSR<4>;Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>i X<2>sunezavisno odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo; OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>iliSR<5>;i R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). X<1> and X<2> are independently selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo; OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>or SR<5>; and R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule III ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H ili fosfat (poželjno H); In a preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula III or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate (preferably H);
X<1>je H; X<1> is H;
X<2>je H ili NHZ; i X<2> is H or NHZ; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, NH2ili OH. Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, NH 2 or OH.
U četvrtom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule IV, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a fourth main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula IV, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R<1>, R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući mono-, di- ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniinvivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including mono-, di- or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>je odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>,NR4NR<5>ili SR<5>; i X<1> is selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR4NR<5> or SR<5>; and
R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule IV ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom:R<1>,R<2>i R<3>sunezavisno H ili fosfat (poželjno H); In a preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula IV or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof in which: R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate (preferably H);
X<1>je H ili CH3; i X<1> is H or CH3; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, NH2ili OH. Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, NH 2 or OH.
U petom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule V, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a fifth main embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula V, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
ukojoj: which:
R<1>, R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>je odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>; i X<1> is selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>; and
R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule V ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom:R<1>,R<2>iR<3>su nezavisno H ili fosfat (poželjno H); In a preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula V or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate (preferably H);
X<1>je H ili CH3; i X<1> is H or CH3; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, NH2ili OH. Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, NH 2 or OH.
U šestom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule VI, ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In a sixth main embodiment there is provided a compound of Formula VI, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
u kojoj: in which:
R\ R<2>i R<3>sunezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R\ R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; i R\ R<2>and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R\ R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5>ili SR<4>; Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>R<5> or SR<4>;
X<1>je odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od H, ravnolančanog, razgranatog ili cikličnog alkila, CO-alkila, CO-arila, CO-alkoksialkila, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5>ili SR<5>; i X<1> is selected from the group consisting of H, straight chain, branched or cyclic alkyl, CO-alkyl, CO-aryl, CO-alkoxyalkyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, OR<4>, NR<4>NR<5> or SR<5>; and
R<4>i R<5>su nezavisno vodonik, acil (uključujući niži acil) ili alkil (uključujući, ali se ne ograničavajući na: metil, etil, propil i ciklopropil). R<4> and R<5> are independently hydrogen, acyl (including lower acyl) or alkyl (including but not limited to: methyl, ethyl, propyl and cyclopropyl).
U poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule VI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: R1,R<2>iR<3>su nezavisno H ili fosfat (poželjno H); In a preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula VI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: R1, R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate (preferably H);
X<1>je H ili CH3; i X<1> is H or CH3; and
Y je vodonik, bromo, hloro, fluoro, jodo, NH2ili OH. Y is hydrogen, bromo, chloro, fluoro, iodo, NH 2 or OH.
U sedmom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje izabrano od Formula VII, VIII ili IX, ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova: In a seventh main embodiment there is provided a compound selected from Formula VII, VIII or IX, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, 2-Br-etil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), CF3, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, 2-Br-ethyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), CF3, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U prvom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula VII, VIII ili IX, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In a first preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula VII, VIII or IX, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R\ R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno vodonik ili fosfat; R\ R<2> and R<3> are independently hydrogen or phosphate;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U drugom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula VII, VIII ili IX, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In another preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula VII, VIII or IX, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>,R<2>iR<3>su vodonici; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are hydrogen;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U trećem poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula VII, VIII ili IX, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In a third preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula VII, VIII or IX, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
Ft1, Ft2 i Ft3 su nezavisno vodonik ili fosfat; Ft1, Ft2 and Ft3 are independently hydrogen or phosphate;
Ft6 je alkil; i Ft6 is alkyl; and
X je O. X is O.
U osmom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje izabrano od Formula X, XI ili XII, ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova: In an eighth main embodiment, there is provided a compound selected from Formula X, XI or XII, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
Ft1, Ft2 iR<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>, R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; Ft1, Ft2 and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1>, R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH2 alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<7>je vodonik, OR<3>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, R<7>is hydrogen, OR<3>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2,
-NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U prvom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula X, XI ili XII, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In a first preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula X, XI or XII, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>,R<2>i R<3>sunezavisno vodonik ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently hydrogen or phosphate;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U drugom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula X, XI ili XII, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In another preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula X, XI or XII, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R\R<2>iR<3>su vodonici; R, R<2> and R<3> are hydrogen;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U trećem poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula X, XI ili XII, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In a third preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula X, XI or XII, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>,R<2>iR<3>su nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H or phosphate;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O. X is O.
U čak još poželjnijim podostvarenjima obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formule XI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek: In even more preferred embodiments, a compound of Formula XI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof is provided:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; opciono supstituisana sa aminom ili ciklopropilom (npr., 2-amino, 2,6-diamino ili ciklopropil gvanozin); i is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; optionally substituted with amine or cyclopropyl (eg, 2-amino, 2,6-diamino or cyclopropyl guanosine); and
R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>i R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat. R<1> and R<2> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> and R<2> are independently H or phosphate.
U devetom glavnom ostvarenju obebzbeđeno je jedinjenje izabrano od Formula XIII, XIV ili XV, ili njihovih farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli ili prolekova: In a ninth main embodiment there is provided a compound selected from Formulas XIII, XIV or XV, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R<1>,R<2>iR<3>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R\ R<2>ili R<3>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R\ R<2> or R<3> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2,
-NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; i -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U prvom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula XIII, XIV ili XV, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In a first preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XIII, XIV or XV, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>,R<2>i R<3>su nezavisno vodonik ili fosfat; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are independently hydrogen or phosphate;
R9 je alkil; i R9 is alkyl; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U drugom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula XIII, XIV ili XV, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In another preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XIII, XIV or XV, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>,R<2>i R<3>su vodonici; R<1>, R<2> and R<3> are hydrogen;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U trećem poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđuje se jedinjenje Formula XIII, XIV ili XV, ili njihove farmaceutski prihvatljive soli ili prolekovi u kojima: je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; In a third preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XIII, XIV or XV, or pharmaceutically acceptable salts or prodrugs thereof, wherein: the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R1, R<2>i R<3>sunezavisno vodonik ili fosfat; R1, R<2> and R<3> are independently hydrogen or phosphate;
R<6>je alkil; i R<6> is alkyl; and
X je O. X is O.
U desetom glavnom ostvarenju pronalazak obebzbeđuje jedinjenje Formule XVI, ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek: In a tenth main embodiment, the invention provides a compound of Formula XVI, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein;
R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H, fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: vodonik, OR<2>,hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; R<1> and R<2> are independently H, phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and a stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH2 alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; R<7> and R<9> are independently: hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<a>i R<10>su nezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; alternativno, R<7>iR<9>,R<7>iR10, R<8>i R<9>iliR8i R<10>se mogu udružiti da obrazuju pi vezu; i R<a> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; alternatively, R<7> and R<9>, R<7> and R10, R<8> and R<9> or R8 and R<10> can join to form a pi bond; and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2. X is O, S, SO2 or CH2.
U prvom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02 ili CH2. In a first preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U drugom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, NO?, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In another preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO?, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U trećem poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>i R<10>su H; i (6) X je O, S, SOžili CH2. In a third preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8> and R<10> are H; and (6) X is O, S, SO, or CH 2 .
U četvrtom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, NOz, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a fourth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U petom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<1>; (5) R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In a fifth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<1>; (5) R<8> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U šestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>i R<10>su H; i (6) X je O, S, SOzili CH2. In a sixth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8> and R<10> are H; and (6) X is O, S, SO, or CH 2 .
U sedmom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniinvivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno: H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a seventh preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8> and R<10> are independently: H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U osmom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In an eighth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U devetom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5)<R8>i R<10>su H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a ninth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) <R8> and R<10> are H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U desetom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O. In a tenth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H or phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O.
U jedanaestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>iR<9>sunezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In an eleventh preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7>and R<9>codependent OR<2>; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U dvanaestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In a twelfth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U trinaestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a thirteenth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> and R<10> are independently H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U četrnaestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O. In a fourteenth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently: OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O.
U čak još poželjnijem podostvarenju je obezbeđeno jedinjenje Formule XVI ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek, gde: (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je gvanin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4)R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je citozin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je timin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je uracil; (2) F<T>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je fosfat; (3) R<6>je metil; (4)R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je etil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je propil; (4) R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je butil; (4) R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>je vodonik, a R<9>je hidroksil; (5)R<8>i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je S; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<e>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R8 i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je SOa; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5)R6 i R<10>su vodonik; i (6) X je CH2. In an even more preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVI or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof, wherein: (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is guanine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is cytosine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is thymine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is uracil; (2) F<T>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is phosphate; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is ethyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is propyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is butyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> is hydrogen and R<9> is hydroxyl; (5) R<8> and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is S; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<e>is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R8 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is SOa; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R6 and R<10> are hydrogen; and (6) X is CH 2 .
U jedanaestom glavnom ostvarenju pronalazak obebzbeđuje jedinjenje Formule XVII, ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek: In an eleventh main embodiment, the invention provides a compound of Formula XVII, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R<1>je H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: vodonik, OR<2>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<1> is H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH2 alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2; R<7> and R<9> are independently: hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; R<10> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine;
alternativno,R<7>iR<9>ili R<7>i R<10>se mogu udružiti da obrazuju pi vezu; i X je O, S, S02ili CH2. alternatively, R<7> and R<9> or R<7> and R<10> can join to form a pi bond; and X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U prvom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<10>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In a first preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<10>is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U drugom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisnoOR2;(5) R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In another preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR2; (5) R<10> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U trećem poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a third preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<10>is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U četvrtom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>iR<9>su nezavisnoOR2;(5) R<10>je H; i (6) X je 0, S, S02, CH2. In a fourth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR2; (5) R<10> is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 , CH 2 .
U petom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(niži)alkilamino; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisnoOR2;(5) R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a fifth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower)alkylamino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR2; (5) R<10> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U šestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<10>je H; i (6) X je O. In a sixth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<10>is H; and (6) X is O.
U sedmom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>sunezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<t0>je H; i (6) X je 0. In a seventh preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> codependent OR<2>; (5) R<t0>is H; and (6) X is 0.
U osmom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In an eighth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<10>is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U devetom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; In a ninth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>;
(5) R<10>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02, CH2. (5) R<10>is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 , CH 2 .
U desetom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4)R7i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<10>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02, CH2. In a tenth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R7 and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<10>is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 , CH 2 .
U čak još poželjnijem podostvarenju je obezbeđeno jedinjenje Formule XVII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek, gde: (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je gvanin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je citozin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je timin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4)R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je uracil; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je fosfat; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je etil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je propil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je butil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je S; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je S02; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<10>je vodonik; i (6) X je CH2. In an even more preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof, wherein: (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is guanine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is cytosine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is thymine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is uracil; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is phosphate; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is ethyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is propyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is butyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is S; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is SO 2 ; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<10>is hydrogen; and (6) X is CH 2 .
U dvanaestom glavnom ostvarenju pronalazak obebzbeđuje jedinjenje Formule XVIII, ili njegovu farmaceutski prihvatljivu so ili prolek: In a twelfth main embodiment, the invention provides a compound of Formula XVIII, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof:
gde: where:
je baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisano; R<1>je nezavisno: H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat ili trifosfat i stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je vodonik, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; is a purine base or a pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<1>is independent: H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate or triphosphate and stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; R<6>is hydrogen, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO2, NH2, -NH2 alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno: vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, niži alkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; R<7> and R<9> are independently: hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino;
R<8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; R<8> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine;
alternativno, R<7>i R<9>ili R<8>i R<9>se mogu udružiti da obrazuju pi vezu; i X je O, S, S02ili CH2. alternatively, R<7> and R<9> or R<8> and R<9> can join to form a pi bond; and X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U prvom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In a first preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8>is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U drugom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>;(5)<R8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. In another preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5)<R8> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U trećem poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R' nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02, CH2. In a third preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R' is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8>is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 , CH 2 .
U četvrtom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniinvivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a fourth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound in which R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8>is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U petom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(niži)alkilamino; (4) R<7>iR<9>su nezavisno OR<2>;(5)R<8>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02, CH2. In a fifth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower)alkylamino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 , CH 2 .
U šestom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; (5) R<8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; i (6) X je O. In a sixth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8>is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; and (6) X is O.
U sedmom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovan fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, koji uključuje alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenil grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više substituenata, kao što je opisano u definiciji arila, koji je ovde dat; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; aminokiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol; ili druga, farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja kada se primeniin vivomože obezbediti jedinjenje u kom je R<1>nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, O-alkenil, hlor, brom, jod, N02, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (5) R<8>je H; i (6) X je O. In a seventh preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1>is independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl, provided herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol; or another, pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which when used in vivo can provide a compound wherein R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NO 2 , amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, O-alkenyl, chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (5) R<8>is H; and (6) X is O.
U osmom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil (uključujući niži alkil), alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, hidroksi, O-alkil, O-alkenil, hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, NOž, amino, nižialkilamino ili di(nižialkil)amino; (4) R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>; In an eighth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6>is alkyl (including lower alkyl), alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, hydroxy, O-alkyl, O-alkenyl, chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, NOx, amino, lower alkylamino or di(lower alkyl)amino; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>;
(5) R<8>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02ili CH2. (5) R<8>is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 or CH 2 .
U devetom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4)R7i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>;(5) R<8>je H; i (6) X je O, S, S02, CH2. In a ninth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R7 and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> is H; and (6) X is O, S, SO 2 , CH 2 .
U desetom poželjnom podostvarenju obezbeđeno je jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek u kom: (1) baza je purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; (2) R<1>je nezavisno H ili fosfat; (3) R<6>je alkil; (4)R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno OR<2>;(5) R<8>je H; i (6) X je O. In a tenth preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof wherein: (1) the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; (2) R<1> is independently H or phosphate; (3) R<6> is alkyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are independently OR<2>; (5) R<8> is H; and (6) X is O.
U čak još poželjnijem podostvarenju je obezbeđeno jedinjenje Formule XVIII ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek, gde: (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<3>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je gvanin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je citozin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je timin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je uracil; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4)R<7>iR<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je fosfat; (3) R<6>je metil; (4)R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je etil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je propil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je butil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je O; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je S; (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je S02; ili (1) Baza je adenin; (2) R<1>je vodonik; (3) R<6>je metil; (4) R<7>i R<9>su hidroksil; (5) R<8>je vodonik; i (6) X je CH2. In an even more preferred embodiment, there is provided a compound of Formula XVIII or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug thereof, wherein: (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<3>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is guanine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is cytosine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is thymine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is uracil; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is phosphate; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is ethyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is propyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is butyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is O; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is S; (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is SO 2 ; or (1) The base is adenine; (2) R<1>is hydrogen; (3) R<6> is methyl; (4) R<7> and R<9> are hydroxyl; (5) R<8>is hydrogen; and (6) X is CH 2 .
p-D- i p-L-nukleozidi ovog pronalaska mogu inhibirati aktivnost HCV polimeraze. Sposobnost nukleozida da inhibiraju aktivnost HCV polimerazein vitromože biti ispitana u skladu sa skrining metodama, koje su ovde detaljnije prikazane. Moguće je jednostavno odrediti spektar aktivnosti procenom jedinjenja ovde opisanim analizama, ili drugim konfirmativnim testom. The p-D- and p-L-nucleosides of the present invention can inhibit HCV polymerase activity. The ability of nucleosides to inhibit HCV polymerase activity in vitro can be tested according to screening methods, which are detailed here. It is possible to easily determine the spectrum of activity by evaluating the compound with the assays described here, or with another confirmatory test.
U jednom ostvarenju, efikasnost anti-HCV jedinjenja meri se prema koncentraciji jedinjenja, koje je neophodno za redukovanje broja virusnih plakovain vitro,u skladu sa metodama, koje su ovde detaljnije izložene, u iznosu od 50% (t.j. EC^ jedinjenja). U poželjnim ostvarenjima, jedinjenje pokazuje EC^,, koji je manji od 15 ili 10 mikromola, kada se meri prema testu polimeraze, koji je opisan u Ferrariet al., Jnl. of Vir,73:1649-1654, 1999: Ishiiet al., Hepatology,29:1227-1235, 1999; Lohmannet al, Jnl. of Bio. Chem.,274:10807-10815, 1999; ili Yamashitaet al., Jnl. of Bio. Chem.,273: 15479-15486, 1998. In one embodiment, the efficacy of an anti-HCV compound is measured by the concentration of the compound, which is necessary to reduce the number of viral plaques in vitro, in accordance with the methods set forth in more detail herein, in an amount of 50% (ie, EC^ of the compound). In preferred embodiments, the compound exhibits an EC , which is less than 15 or 10 micromoles, when measured according to the polymerase assay described in Ferrari et al., Jnl. of Vir, 73:1649-1654, 1999: Ishiet al., Hepatology, 29:1227-1235, 1999; Lohmannet al, Jnl. of Bio. Chem., 274:10807-10815, 1999; or Yamashita et al., Jnl. of Bio. Chem., 273: 15479-15486, 1998.
Aktivno jedinjenje može biti primenjeno u vidu bilo koje soli ili proleka, koji su u stanju da po davanju primaocu, direktno ili indirektno pređu u matično jedinjenje ili koji sami ispoljavaju aktivnost. Neograničavajući primeri su farmaceutski prihvatljive soli (alternativno označeni kao "fiziološki prihvatljive soli") i jedinjenje, koje može biti alkilovano ili acilovano na položaju 5' ili na purinskoj ili pirimidinskoj bazi (tip "farmaceutski prihvatljivog proleka"). Dalje, modifikacije mogu uticati na biološku aktivnost jedinjenja, u nekim slučajevima povećavajući aktivnost u odnosu na matično jedinjenje. Navedeno se lako može proceniti izradom soli ili proleka i ispitivanjem njegove antivirusne aktivnosti u skladu sa ovde opisanim metodama ili drugim metodama, koje su poznate stručnjaku u ovoj oblasti. The active compound can be administered in the form of any salt or prodrug, which are capable of directly or indirectly converting to the parent compound upon administration to the recipient or which themselves exhibit activity. Non-limiting examples are pharmaceutically acceptable salts (alternatively referred to as "physiologically acceptable salts") and the compound, which may be alkylated or acylated at the 5' position or on a purine or pyrimidine base (type of "pharmaceutically acceptable prodrug"). Furthermore, modifications can affect the biological activity of the compound, in some cases increasing the activity relative to the parent compound. The above can be readily assessed by making a salt or prodrug and testing its antiviral activity according to the methods described herein or other methods known to one skilled in the art.
II. Definicije II. Definitions
Izraz alkil, kao što je ovde upotrebljen, a ukoliko nije drugačije naznačeno, odnosi se na zasićeni ravni, razgranati ili ciklički, primarni, sekundarni ili tercijarni ugljovodonik, sa uglavnom C, do C10, a posebno uključuje metil, etil, propil, izopropil, ciklopropil, butil, izobutil, /-butil, pentil, ciklopentil, izopentil, neopentil, heksil, izoheksil, cikloheksil, cikloheksilmetil, 3-metilpentil, 2,2-dimetilbutil i 2,3-dimetilbutil. Izraz obuhvata i supstituisane i nesupstituisane alkilne grupe. Delovi, kojima alkilna grupa može biti supstituisana izabrani su iz grupe, koja se sastoji od hidroksil, amino, alkilamino, arilamino, alkoksi, ariloksi, nitro, cijano, sumporne kiseline, sulfata, fosforne kiseline, fosfata ili fosfonata, koji su nezaštićeni ili, ukoliko je to potrebno, zaštićeni, kao što je poznato stručnim licima, a kao što je prikazano u Greene,et al.,Protective Groups in Oganic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Ediiion, 1991, koji je ovde sadržan kao referenca. The term alkyl, as used herein, unless otherwise indicated, refers to a saturated straight, branched or cyclic, primary, secondary or tertiary hydrocarbon, having predominantly C, through C10, and particularly includes methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, cyclopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, /-butyl, pentyl, cyclopentyl, isopentyl, neopentyl, hexyl, isohexyl, cyclohexyl, cyclohexylmethyl, 3-methylpentyl, 2,2-dimethylbutyl and 2,3-dimethylbutyl. The term includes both substituted and unsubstituted alkyl groups. Moieties by which the alkyl group may be substituted are selected from the group consisting of hydroxyl, amino, alkylamino, arylamino, alkoxy, aryloxy, nitro, cyano, sulfuric acid, sulfate, phosphoric acid, phosphate or phosphonate, which are unprotected or, if necessary, protected, as known to those skilled in the art, and as shown in Greene, et al., Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, which is incorporated herein by reference.
Izraz niži alkil, kao što je ovde korišćen, a ukoliko nije drugačije naznačeno, odnosi se na C1do C4zasićenu ravnu, razgranatu, ili ako je pogodno, cikličku (na primer, ciklopropil) alkilnu grupu, uključujući i supstituisane i nesupstituisane oblike. Ukoliko nije na drugi način, posebno navedeno u ovoj prijavi, kada je pogodan deo alkil, poželjan je niži alkil. Slično tome, kada je pogodan deo alkil ili niži alkil, poželjan je nesupstituisani alkil ili niži alkil. The term lower alkyl, as used herein, unless otherwise indicated, refers to a C1 to C4 saturated straight, branched, or if appropriate, cyclic (eg, cyclopropyl) alkyl group, including both substituted and unsubstituted forms. Unless otherwise specifically stated in this application, when a suitable moiety is alkyl, lower alkyl is preferred. Similarly, when the suitable moiety is alkyl or lower alkyl, unsubstituted alkyl or lower alkyl is preferred.
Izraz alkilamino ili arilamino odnosi se na amino grupu, koja ima jedan ili dva alkil, odnosno aril supstituenta. The term alkylamino or arylamino refers to an amino group that has one or two alkyl or aryl substituents.
Izraz "zaštićen", kao što je ovde korišćen i ukoliko nije drugačije definisan, odnosi se na grupu, koja je dodata na atom kiseonika, azota ili fosfora, da bi se sprečile njegove dalje reakcije ili u druge svrhe. Široki spektar zaštitnih grupa kiseonika i azota poznat je stručnim licima, koja su upućena u oblast organske sinteze. The term "protected", as used herein and unless otherwise defined, refers to a group added to an oxygen, nitrogen or phosphorus atom to prevent further reactions thereof or for other purposes. A wide range of oxygen and nitrogen protecting groups is known to those skilled in the art of organic synthesis.
Izraz aril, kao što je ovde upotrebljen, a ukoliko nije drugačije naznačeno, odnosi se na fenil, bifenil ili naftil, a poželjan je fenil. Izraz obuhvata i supstituisane i nesupstituisane grupe. Aril grupa može biti supstituisana sa jednim ili više delova, koji su odabrani iz grupe, koja se sastoji od hidroksil, amino, alkilamino, arilamino, alkoksi, ariloksi, nitro, cijano, sumporne kiseline, sulfata, fosforne kiseline, fosfata ili fosfonata, koji su nezaštićeni ili, ukoliko je to neophodno, zaštićeni, kao što je poznato stručnim licima, i kao što je, na primer, prikazano u Greene,et al,Protective Groups in Oganic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. The term aryl, as used herein, unless otherwise indicated, refers to phenyl, biphenyl or naphthyl, with phenyl being preferred. The term includes both substituted and unsubstituted groups. The aryl group may be substituted with one or more moieties selected from the group consisting of hydroxyl, amino, alkylamino, arylamino, alkoxy, aryloxy, nitro, cyano, sulfuric acid, sulfate, phosphoric acid, phosphate or phosphonate, which are unprotected or, if necessary, protected, as known to those skilled in the art, and as shown, for example, in Greene, et al, Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
Izraz alkaril ili alkilaril odnosi se na alkil grupu sa arilnim supstituentom. Izraz aralkil ili arilalkil odnosi se na arilnu grupu sa alkilnim supstituentom. The term alkaryl or alkylaryl refers to an alkyl group with an aryl substituent. The term aralkyl or arylalkyl refers to an aryl group with an alkyl substituent.
Izraz halo, kao što je ovde korišćen, obuhvata hloro, bromo, jodo i fluoro. The term halo as used herein includes chloro, bromo, iodo and fluoro.
Izraz purinska ili pirimidinska baza, uključuje, ali bez ograničenja, adenin, N<6->alkilpurine, N<6->acilpurine (gde je acil C(0)(alkil, aril, alkilaril ili arilalkil), N<6->benzilpurin, N<6->halopurin,N<6->vinilpurin, N<6->acetilenski purin, N<6->acil purin, N<6->hidroksialkil purin, N<6->tioalkil purin,N<2->alkilpurine, N<2->alkil-6-tiopurine, timin, citozin, 5-fluorocitozin, 5-metilcitozin, 6-azapirimidin, uključujući 6-azacitozin, 2- i/ili 4-merkaptopirimidin, uracil, 5-halouracil, uključujući 5-fluorouracil, C<5->alkilpirimidine, C<5->benzilpirimidine, C<5->halopirimidine, C<5->vinilpirimidin, C<5->acetilenski pirimidin, C<5->acil pirimidin, C<5->hidroksialkil purine, C<5->amidopirimidin, C<5->cijanopirimidin, C<5->nitropirimidin, C<5->aminopirimidin, N<2->alkilpurine, N<2->alkil-6-tiopurine, 5-azacitidinil, 5-azauracilil, triazolopiridinil, imidazolopiridinil, pirolopirimidinil i pirazolopirimidinil. Purinske baze uključuju, ali bez ograničenja, gvanin, adenin, hipoksantin, 2,6-diaminopurin i 6-hloropurin. Funkcionalne grupe kiseonika i azota na bazi mogu biti zaštićene ukoliko je to potrebno ili poželjno. Pogodne zaštitne grupe su dobro poznate stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti, a uključuju trimetilsilil, dimetilheksilsilil, /-butildimetilsilil, it-butildifenilsilil, tritil, alkil grupe i acil grupe, kao što su acetil i propionil, metansulfonil i p-toluensulfonil. The term purine or pyrimidine base includes, but is not limited to, adenine, N<6->alkylpurine, N<6->acylpurine (where acyl is C(0)(alkyl, aryl, alkylaryl or arylalkyl), N<6->benzylpurine, N<6->halopurine, N<6->vinylpurine, N<6->acetylene purine, N<6->acyl purine, N<6->hydroxyalkyl purine, N<6->thioalkyl purine, N<2->alkylpurines, N<2->alkyl-6-thiopurines, thymine, cytosine, 5-fluorocytosine, 5-methylcytosine, 6-azapyrimidine, including 6-azacytosine, 2- and/or 4-mercaptopyrimidine, uracil, 5-halouracil, including 5-fluorouracil, C<5->alkylpyrimidines, C<5->benzylpyrimidines, C<5->vinylpyrimidine, C<5->acetylenic pyrimidine, C<5->acyl pyrimidine, C<5->hydroxyalkyl purines, C<5->amidopyrimidine, C<5->cyanopyrimidine, C<5->nitropyrimidine, C<5->aminopyrimidine, N<2->alkylpurines, N<2->alkyl-6-thiopurines, 5-azacytidinyl, 5-azauracil, triazolopyridinyl, imidazolopyridinyl. pyrrolopyrimidinyl and pyrazolopyrimidinyl. Purine bases include, but are not limited to, guanine, adenine, hypoxanthine, 2,6-diaminopurine, and 6-chloropurine. The oxygen and nitrogen functional groups on the base can be protected if necessary or desirable. Suitable protecting groups are well known to those skilled in the art and include trimethylsilyl, dimethylhexylsilyl, /-butyldimethylsilyl, t-butyldiphenylsilyl, trityl, alkyl groups and acyl groups, such as acetyl and propionyl, methanesulfonyl and p-toluenesulfonyl.
Izraz acil odnosi se na estar karboksilne kiseline, u kome je ne-karbonilni deo estarske grupe odabran od ravnog, razgranatog ili cikličkog alkila ili nižeg alkila, alkoksialkila, uključujući metoksimetil, aralkila, uključujući benzil, ariloksialkila, kao što je fenoksimetil, arila, uključujući fenil, koji je opciono supstituisan sa hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo, C, do C4alkila ili C1do C4alkoksi, estara sulfonata, kao što je alkil ili aralkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil, mono, di ili trifosfatnog estra, tritila ili monometoksitritila, supstituisanog benzila, trialkilsilila (npr., dimetil-t-butilsilil) ili difenilrnetilsilila. Aril grupe u estrima optimalno sadrže fenilnu grupu. Izraz "niži acil" odnosi se na acilnu grupu, u kojoj je ne-karbonilni deo niži alkil. The term acyl refers to a carboxylic acid ester, wherein the non-carbonyl part of the ester group is selected from straight, branched or cyclic alkyl or lower alkyl, alkoxyalkyl, including methoxymethyl, aralkyl, including benzyl, aryloxyalkyl, such as phenoxymethyl, aryl, including phenyl, which is optionally substituted with chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo, C, to C4alkyl, or C1 to C4alkoxy, sulfonate esters, such as alkyl or aralkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl, mono, di, or triphosphate ester, trityl or monomethoxytrityl, substituted benzyl, trialkylsilyl (eg, dimethyl-t-butylsilyl), or diphenylmethylsilyl. Aryl groups in esters optimally contain a phenyl group. The term "lower acyl" refers to an acyl group in which the non-carbonyl moiety is lower alkyl.
Kao što je ovde korišćen, izraz "značajno slobodan od" ili "značajno u odsustvu nečega" odnosi se na smešu nukleozida, koja uključuje najmanje 85 ili 90%, po težini, poželjno 95% do 98% po težini, a još poželjnije 99% do 100% po težini, razmatranog enantiomera tog nukleozida. U poželjnom ostvarenju, u metodama i jedinjenjima ovog pronalaska, jedinjenja su u suštini oslobođena od enantiomera. As used herein, the term "substantially free of" or "substantially in the absence of" refers to a mixture of nucleosides that includes at least 85 or 90% by weight, preferably 95% to 98% by weight, and more preferably 99% to 100% by weight, of the enantiomer of that nucleoside in question. In a preferred embodiment, in the methods and compounds of the present invention, the compounds are substantially free of enantiomers.
Slično tome, izraz "izolovan" odnosi se na smešu nukleozida, koja uključuje najmanje 85 ili 90% po težini, poželjno 95% do 98% po težini, a još poželjnije 99% do 100% po težini nukleozida, a ostatak sadrži druge hemijske vrste ili enantiomere. Similarly, the term "isolated" refers to a mixture of nucleosides, which includes at least 85 or 90% by weight, preferably 95% to 98% by weight, and more preferably 99% to 100% by weight of nucleosides, with the remainder comprising other chemical species or enantiomers.
Izraz "nezavisno" ovde je korišćen kako bi ukazao da promenljiva, koja se nezavisno primenjuje, nezavisno varira od aplikacije do aplikacije. Prema tome, u jedinjenju, kao što je R"XYR", gde je R" "nezavisno ugljenik ili azot", "oba R" mogu biti ugljenik, oba R" mogu biti azot ili jedan R" može biti ugljenik, a drugi R" azot. The term "independently" is used herein to indicate that the variable, which is applied independently, varies independently from application to application. Thus, in a compound such as R"XYR", where R" is "independently carbon or nitrogen", "both R" can be carbon, both R" can be nitrogen, or one R" can be carbon and the other R" can be nitrogen.
Izraz domaćin, kao što je ovde upotrebljen, odnosi se na jednoćelijske ili višećelijske organizme, u kojima se virus može replikovati, uključujući ćelijske nizove i životinje, a poželjno čoveka. Alternativno, domaćin može biti nosilac dela virusnog genoma hepatitisa C, čije replikovanje ili funkcionisanje može biti izmenjeno jedinjenjima ovog pronalaska. Izraz domaćin posebno se odnosi na inficirane ćelije, ćelije, koje su transfektovane celim ili delom HCV genoma i životinje, naročito, primate (uključujući šimpanze) i čoveka. U najvećem broju aplikacija ovog pronalaska na životinjama, domaćin je humani pacijent. Veterinarske aplikacije, u određenim indikacijama, međutim, jasno su predviđene ovim pronalaskom (kao u slučaju šimpanzi). The term host, as used herein, refers to unicellular or multicellular organisms in which the virus can replicate, including cell lines and animals, preferably humans. Alternatively, the host may carry a portion of the hepatitis C viral genome, the replication or function of which may be altered by the compounds of the present invention. The term host specifically refers to infected cells, cells that have been transfected with all or part of the HCV genome, and animals, in particular, primates (including chimpanzees) and humans. In most animal applications of this invention, the host is a human patient. Veterinary applications, in certain indications, however, are clearly contemplated by this invention (as in the case of chimpanzees).
Izraz "farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili prolek" ovde je korišćen preko specifikacije, kako bi se opisao bilo koji farmaceutski prihvatljiv oblik (kao što je estar, fosfatni estar, so estra ili srodna grupa) nukleozidnog jedinjenja, koja, usled primene pacijentu, daje jedinjenje nukleozida. Farmaceutski prihvatljive soli uključuju one, koje su dobijene iz farmaceutski prihvatljivih neorganskih ili organskih baza i kiselina. Pogodne soli uključuju one, koje su dobijene od alkalnih metala, kao što je kalijum i natrijum, zemnoalkalnih metala, kao što su kalcijum i magnezijum, između brojnih drugih kiselina, dobro poznatih u farmaceutskoj struci. Farmaceutski prihvatljivi prolekovi odnose se na jedinjenje, koje se metaboliše, na primer, hidrolizuje ili oksiduje, u domaćinu, da bi se obrazovalo jedinjenje ovog pronalaska. Tipični primeri prolekova obuhvataju jedinjenja, koja imaju biološki labilne zaštitne grupe na funkcionalnom delu aktivnog jedinjenja. Prolekovi obuhvataju jedinjenja, koja mogu biti oksidovana, redukovana, aminovana, deaminovana, hidroksilirana, dehidroksilirana, hidrolizovana, dehidrolizovana, alkilovana, dealkilovana, acilovana, deacilovana, fosforilisana, defosforilisana, da bi se proizvelo aktivno jedinjenje. Jedinjenja ovog pronalaska poseduju antivirusnu aktivnost prema HCV virusu ili se metabolišu do jedinjenja, koje pokazuje takvu aktivnost. The term "pharmaceutically acceptable salt or prodrug" is used herein throughout the specification to describe any pharmaceutically acceptable form (such as an ester, phosphate ester, salt of an ester, or a related group) of a nucleoside compound, which, upon administration to a patient, yields a nucleoside compound. Pharmaceutically acceptable salts include those derived from pharmaceutically acceptable inorganic or organic bases and acids. Suitable salts include those derived from alkali metals such as potassium and sodium, alkaline earth metals such as calcium and magnesium, among numerous other acids well known in the pharmaceutical art. Pharmaceutically acceptable prodrugs refer to a compound that is metabolized, eg, hydrolyzed or oxidized, in the host to form a compound of the present invention. Typical examples of prodrugs include compounds that have biologically labile protecting groups on the functional part of the active compound. Prodrugs include compounds that may be oxidized, reduced, aminated, deaminated, hydroxylated, dehydroxylated, hydrolyzed, dehydrolyzed, alkylated, dealkylated, acylated, deacylated, phosphorylated, dephosphorylated, to produce the active compound. The compounds of the present invention possess antiviral activity against the HCV virus or are metabolized to compounds that exhibit such activity.
III. Formulacije nukleotidne soli ili proleka III. Nucleotide salt or prodrug formulations
U slučajevima gde su jedinjenja u dovoljnoj meri bazna ili kisela da bi se obrazovale postojane netoksične soli kiseline ili baze, može biti pogodna primena jedinjenja u vidu farmaceutski prihvatljive soli. Primeri farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli su soli, koje se obrazuju dodavanjem organskih kiselina i koje stvaraju fiziološki prihvatljiv anjon, na primer, tozilat, metansulfonat, acetat, citrat, malonat, tartarat, sukcinat, benzoat, askorbat, a-ketoglutarat i a-glicerofosfat. Isto tako mogu se obrazovati pogodne neorganske soli, koje uključuju sulfatne, nitratne, bikarbonatne i karbonatne soli. In cases where the compounds are sufficiently basic or acidic to form stable non-toxic salts of the acid or base, administration of the compound in the form of a pharmaceutically acceptable salt may be convenient. Examples of pharmaceutically acceptable salts are salts formed by the addition of organic acids that form a physiologically acceptable anion, for example, tosylate, methanesulfonate, acetate, citrate, malonate, tartrate, succinate, benzoate, ascorbate, α-ketoglutarate and α-glycerophosphate. Suitable inorganic salts may also be formed, including sulfate, nitrate, bicarbonate and carbonate salts.
Farmaceutski prihvatljive soli mogu se dobiti korišćenjem standardnih postupaka, dobro poznatih u struci, na primer reakcijom dovoljno baznog jedinjenja, kao što je amin, sa pogodnom kiselinom, proizvodeći fiziološki prihvatljiv anjon. Takođe se mogu pripremiti soli karboksilnih kiselina alkalnih metala (na primer, natrijum, kalijum ili litijum) ili zemno alkalnih metala (na primer, kalcijum). Pharmaceutically acceptable salts can be prepared using standard procedures well known in the art, for example by reacting a sufficiently basic compound, such as an amine, with a suitable acid to produce a physiologically acceptable anion. Salts of carboxylic acids of alkali metals (for example, sodium, potassium or lithium) or alkaline earth metals (for example, calcium) can also be prepared.
Bilo koji od ovde opisanih nukleozida može se primeniti u vidu proleka nukleozida kako bi se povećala aktivnost, bioraspoloživost, stabilnost ili na drugi način izmenile osobine nukleozida. Poznati su brojni Ugandi proleka nukleotida. Uopšteno govoreći, alkilacija, acilacija ili druga lipofilna modifikacija mono, di ili trifosfata nukleozida, povećaće stabilnost nukleotida. Primeri supstituentskih grupa, koje mogu zameniti jedan ili više vodonika na fosfatnom delu, su alkil, aril, steroidi, ugljeni hidrati, uključujući šećere, 1,2-diacilglicerol i alkoholi. Mnoga ovakva jedinjenja opisana su u R. Jones i N. Bischofberger,Antiviral Research,27 (1995) 1-17. Bilo koje od tih jedinjenja može se koristiti u kombinaciji sa prikazanim nukleozidima, da bi se postigao željeni efekat. Any of the nucleosides described herein can be administered as a nucleoside prodrug to increase the activity, bioavailability, stability, or otherwise alter the properties of the nucleoside. A number of Uganda prodrugs of nucleotides are known. In general, alkylation, acylation, or other lipophilic modification of a nucleoside mono, di, or triphosphate will increase the stability of the nucleotide. Examples of substituent groups, which may replace one or more hydrogens on the phosphate moiety, are alkyl, aryl, steroids, carbohydrates, including sugars, 1,2-diacylglycerol and alcohols. Many such compounds are described in R. Jones and N. Bischofberger, Antiviral Research, 27 (1995) 1-17. Any of these compounds can be used in combination with the indicated nucleosides to achieve the desired effect.
Aktivni nukleozid takođe se može dobiti u vidu 5'-fosfoetar lipida ili 5'-etar lipida, kao što je prikazano u sledećim referencama, koje su ovde uključene kao reference: Kucera L.S., N. Iyer, E. Leake, A. Raben, Modest E.K., D.L.VV., and C. Piantadosi. 1990. "Novel membrane-interactive ether lipid analogs that inhibit infectious HIV-1 production and induce defective virus formation".AIDS Res. Hum. Retro Viruses.6:491-501; Piantadosi, C, J. Marasco C.J., S.L. Morris-Natschke, K.L. Meyer, F. Gumus, J.R. Surles, K.S. lshaq, LS. Kucera, N. Iyer, C.A. VVallen, S. Piantadosi and EJ. Modest. 1991. "Synthesis and evaluation of novel ether lipid nucleoside conjugates for anti-HIV activity".J. Med. Chem.34:1408.1414; Hosteller, K.Y., D.D. Richman, D.A. Carson, LM. Stuhmiller, G.M. T. van Wijk and H. van den Bosch. 1992. "Greatly enhanced inhibition of human immunodeficiency virus type 1 replication in CEM and HT4-6C cells by 3'-deoxythymidine diphosphate dimyristoylglycerol, a lipid prodrug of 3,-deoxythymidine."Antimicrob. Agents Chemother.36:2025.2029; Hosetler, K.Y., LM. Stuhmiller, H.B. Lenting, H. van den Bosch and D.D. Richman, 1990. "Synthesis and antiretroviral activity of phospholipid analogs of azidothymidine and other antiviral nucleosides."J. Bio/. Chem.265:61127. The active nucleoside can also be obtained as a lipid 5'-phosphoether or a lipid 5'-ether, as shown in the following references, which are incorporated herein by reference: Kucera L.S., N. Iyer, E. Leake, A. Raben, Modest E.K., D.L.VV., and C. Piantadosi. 1990. "Novel membrane-interactive ether lipid analogs that inhibit infectious HIV-1 production and induce defective virus formation". AIDS Res. Hum. Retro Viruses.6:491-501; Piantadosi, C, J. Marasco C.J., S.L. Morris-Natschke, K.L. Meyer, F. Gumus, J.R. Surles, K.S. lshaq, LS. Kucera, N. Iyer, C.A. Wallen, S. Piantadosi and EJ. Modest. 1991. "Synthesis and evaluation of novel ether lipid nucleoside conjugates for anti-HIV activity".J. Med. Chem. 34:1408.1414; Hosteller, K.Y., D.D. Richman, D.A. Carson, LM. Stuhmiller, G.M. T. van Wijk and H. van den Bosch. 1992. "Greatly enhanced inhibition of human immunodeficiency virus type 1 replication in CEM and HT4-6C cells by 3'-deoxythymidine diphosphate dimyristoylglycerol, a lipid prodrug of 3,-deoxythymidine." Antimicrob. Agents Chemother.36:2025.2029; Hostetler, K.Y., LM. Stuhmiller, H.B. Lenting, H. van den Bosch and D.D. Richman, 1990. "Synthesis and antiretroviral activity of phospholipid analogs of azidothymidine and other antiviral nucleosides."J. He was/. Chem. 265:61127.
Neograničavajući primeri U.S. patenata, koji prikazuju pogodne lipofilne supstituente, koji mogu biti kovalentno vezani u nukleotidu, poželjno na 5'-OH položaju nukleozida ili lipofilnih preparata, obuhvataju U.S. Patent Nos. 5,149,794 (Sep. 22, 1992, Yatvinet al) ;5,194,654 (Mar. 16, 1993, Hostetleret al,5,223,263 (June 29, 1993, Hostetleret al) ;5,256,641 (Oct. 26, 1993, Yatvinet al) ;5,411,947 (May 2, 1995, Hostetleret al) ;5,463,092 (Oct. 31, 1995, Hostetleret al) ;5,543,389 (Aug. 6, 1996, Yatvinet al.) ;Non-limiting examples of U.S. patents, which disclose suitable lipophilic substituents, which can be covalently attached to the nucleotide, preferably at the 5'-OH position of the nucleoside or lipophilic preparations, include U.S. Pat. Patent Nos. 5,149,794 (Sep. 22, 1992, Yatvinet al) ; 5,194,654 (Mar. 16, 1993, Hostetleret al, 5,223,263 (June 29, 1993, Hostetleret al) ); 5,256,641 (Oct. 26, 1993, Yatvinet al) ;5,411,947 (May 2, 1995, Hostetleret al) ;5,463,092 (Oct. 31, 1995, Hostetleret al) ;5,543,389 (Aug. 6, 1996, Yatvinet al.) ;
5,543,390 (Aug. 6, 1996, Yatvinet al) ;5,543,391 (Aug. 6, 1996, Yatvinet al) ;i 5,554,728 (Sep. 10, 1996; Basavaet al),od kojih su svi navedeni ovde uključeni kao reference. Strane patentne prijave, koje prikazuju lipofilne supstituente, koji se mogu vezati za nukleozide ovog pronalaska ili lipofilne preparate, uključuju WO 89/02733, W0 90/00555, VVO 91/16920, VVO 91/18914, VVO 93/00910, VVO 94/26273, VVO 96/15132, EP 0 350 287, EP 93917054.4 i VVO 91/19721. 5,543,390 (Aug. 6, 1996, Yatvinet al); 5,543,391 (Aug. 6, 1996, Yatvinet al); and 5,554,728 (Sep. 10, 1996; Basava et al), all of which are incorporated herein by reference. Foreign patent applications, which show lipophilic substituents, which can be attached to the nucleosides of this invention or lipophilic preparations, include WO 89/02733, WO 90/00555, VVO 91/16920, VVO 91/18914, VVO 93/00910, VVO 94/26273, VVO 96/15132, EP 0 350 287, EP 93917054.4 and VVO 91/19721.
IV. Kombinovana i naizmenična terapija IV. Combined and alternating therapy
Shvatilo se da se nakon prolongiranog lečenja antivirusnim agensima mogu razviti varijante HCV virusa, koje su otporne na lek. Najčešće se otpornost na lek javlja usled mutacije gena koji kodira enzim, koji se koristi za replikaciju virusa. Efikasnost leka protiv infekcije HCV virusom može se produžiti, povećati ili obnoviti putem primene jedinjenja u kombinaciji ili naizmenično sa drugim i možda trećim antivirusnim jedinjenjem, koje izaziva mutaciju koja se razlikuje od one, koja je uzrokovana matičnim lekom. Alternativno, farmakokinetika, bioraspoloživost ili drugi parametri leka mogu biti ovakvom kombinovanom ili naizmeničnom terapijom izmenjeni. Uopšteno, uglavnom je poželjnija kombinovana terapija nego naizmenična terapija, budući da ona na virus deluje tako da izaziva višestruke istovremene stresove. It has been recognized that drug-resistant variants of the HCV virus can develop after prolonged treatment with antiviral agents. Most often, resistance to the drug occurs due to a mutation of the gene that codes for the enzyme, which is used for virus replication. The efficacy of a drug against HCV virus infection can be prolonged, enhanced or restored by administering the compound in combination or alternately with another and possibly a third antiviral compound, which induces a mutation different from that caused by the parent drug. Alternatively, the pharmacokinetics, bioavailability or other parameters of the drug may be altered by such combined or alternating therapy. In general, combination therapy is generally preferable to alternating therapy, since it acts on the virus by causing multiple simultaneous stresses.
Neograničavajući primeri antivirusnih agenasa, koji se mogu koristiti u kombinaciji sa ovde izloženim jedinjenjima, uključuju: (1) interferon i/ili ribavirin (Battaglia, A.M.et al,Ann. Pharmacother. 34:487-494, 2000); Berenguer, M.et al.Antivir. Ther. 3 (Suppl. 3):125-136, 1998); (2) inhibitore NS3 proteaze, zasnovane na supstratu (Attwoodet al., Antiviral peptide derivatives,PCT VVO 98/22496, 1998; Attwoodet al, Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy10.259-273, 1999; Attvvoodet al., Preparation and use of amino acid derivatives as anti- viral agents,German Patent Publication DE 19914474; Tunget al. Inhibitors of serine proteases, particularly hepatitis C virus NS3 protease,PCT VVO 98/17679), uključujući alfaketoamide i hidrazinouree i inhibitore, kojima se završava elektrofil, kao što je borna kiselina ili fosfonat. Llinas-Brunet et al,Hepatitis C inhibitor peptide analogues,PCT VVO 99/07734. (3) inhibitore koji se ne zasnivaju na supstratu, kao što su derivati 2,4,6-trihidroksi-3-nitro-benzamida (Sudo K.et al., Biochemical annd Biophysical Research Communications,238:643-647, 1997; Sudoet al, Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy9:186, 1998), uključujući RD3-4082 i RD3-4078, prethodno supstituisane na amidu sa lancem od 14 ugljenika, a kasnije nastavljene pa/a-fenoksifenilnom grupom; (4) derivate tiazolidina, koji pokazuju značajnu inhibiciju u testu na reverzno-faznoj HPLC sa NS3/4A fuzionim proteinom i NS5A/5B supstratom (Sudo K.et al., Antiviral Research32:9-18, 1996), posebno jedinjenje RD-1-6250, koje ima spojeni hinamoil deo, koji je supstituisan sa dugim alkilnim lancem, RD4 6205 i RD4 6193; (5) tiazolidine i benzanilide, ustanovljene u Kakiuchi N.et al. J. EBS Letters421:217-220; Takeshita N.et al. Analytical Biochemistry247:242-246, 1997; (6) fenan-trenekinon, koji poseduje aktivnost prema proteazi HCV virusa u SDS-PAGE i autoradiografskom testu, izolovan iz fermentacione kulture bujonaStreptomycessp., Sch 68631 (Chu M.et al, Tetrahedron Letters37:7229-7232, 1996) i Sch 351633, koji je izolovan iz gljivicePenicillium griscofuluum,koji pokazuje aktivnost u testu scintilacione blizine (Chu M.et al., Bioorganic and Medicina! Chemistry Letters9:1949-1952); (7) selektivne NS3 inhibitore, koji se baziraju na makromolekulu elgina c, koji je izolovan iz pijavice (Qasim M.A.et al, Biochemistry36:1598-1607, 1997); (8) inhibitore HCV helikaze (Diana G.D.et al., Compounds, compositions and methods for treatment of hepatitis C,U.S. Patent N. 5,633,358; Diana G.D.et al, Piperidine derivatives, pharmaceutical compositions thereof and their use in the treatment of hepatitis C,PCT VVO 97/36554); (9) inhibitore HCV polimeraze, kao što su analozi nukleotida, gliotoksin (Ferrari R.et al. Journal of Virology73:1649-1654, 1999) i prirodni proizvod cerulenin (Lohmannn V.et al., Virology249:108-118, 1998); (10) antisenzitivne oligodeoksinukleotide fosforotioata (S-ODN), koji su komplementarni rasponima sekvenca u 5' ne-kodirajućem regionu (NCR) HCV virusa (Alt M.et al, Hepatology22:707'-717', 1995) ili nukleotide 326-348, koji sadrže 3' završetak NCR-a i nukleotide 371-388, koji su locirani u središtu kodirajućeg regiona IICV RNA (Alt M.et al, Archives of Virology142:589-599, 1997; Galderisi U.et al., Journal of Cellular Physiology181:251-257, 1999); (11) inhibitore IRES-zavisne translacije (Ikeda Net al., Agent for the prevention and treatment of heptitis C,Japanese Patent Publication JP-08268890; Kai Y.et al., Prevention and treatment of viral diseases,Japanese Patent Publication JP-10101591); (12) nukleaza rezistente ribosome (Maccjak D.J.et al, Hepatology 3ć?abstract995, 1999) i (13) druga mešovita jedinjenja, uključujući 1-amino-alkilcikloheksane (U.S. Patent No. 6,034,134 od Golđet al.),alkil lipide (U.S Non-limiting examples of antiviral agents that may be used in combination with the compounds disclosed herein include: (1) interferon and/or ribavirin (Battaglia, A.M. et al, Ann. Pharmacother. 34:487-494, 2000); Berenguer, M. et al. Antivir. Ther. 3 (Suppl. 3):125-136, 1998); (2) substrate-based NS3 protease inhibitors (Attwoodet al., Antiviral peptide derivatives, PCT VVO 98/22496, 1998; Attwoodet al., Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy10.259-273, 1999; Attwoodet al., Preparation and use of amino acid derivatives as anti-viral agents, German Patent Publication DE 19914474; Tunget al. Inhibitors of serine proteases, particularly hepatitis C virus NS3 protease, PCT VVO 98/17679), including alphaketoamides and hydrazinoreas and inhibitors, which end with an electrophile, such as boric acid or phosphonate. Llinas-Brunet et al, Hepatitis C inhibitor peptide analogues, PCT VVO 99/07734. (3) non-substrate-based inhibitors, such as 2,4,6-trihydroxy-3-nitro-benzamide derivatives (Sudo K. et al., Biochemical annd Biophysical Research Communications, 238:643-647, 1997; Sudo et al, Antiviral Chemistry and Chemotherapy9:186, 1998), including RD3-4082 and RD3-4078, previously substituted at amide with a chain of 14 carbons, and later continued with a p/a-phenoxyphenyl group; (4) thiazolidine derivatives, which show significant inhibition in a reverse-phase HPLC assay with NS3/4A fusion protein and NS5A/5B substrate (Sudo K. et al., Antiviral Research32:9-18, 1996), especially compound RD-1-6250, which has a fused cinnamoyl moiety, which is substituted with a long alkyl chain, RD-6205 and RD-6250. 6193; (5) thiazolidines and benzanilides, established in Kakiuchi N. et al. J. EBS Letters 421:217-220; Takeshita N. et al. Analytical Biochemistry 247:242-246, 1997; (6) phenan-trenequinone, which has activity against HCV virus protease in SDS-PAGE and autoradiographic assay, isolated from the broth fermentation culture of Streptomycessp., Sch 68631 (Chu M. et al, Tetrahedron Letters37:7229-7232, 1996) and Sch 351633, which is isolated from the fungus Penicillium griscofuluum, which shows activity in the scintillation proximity assay (Chu M. et al., Bioorganic and Medicinal Chemistry Letters9:1949-1952); (7) selective NS3 inhibitors, which are based on the macromolecule elgin c, which is isolated from a leech (Qasim M.A. et al, Biochemistry36:1598-1607, 1997); (8) HCV helicase inhibitors (Diana G.D. et al., Compounds, compositions and methods for treatment of hepatitis C, U.S. Patent N. 5,633,358; Diana G.D. et al, Piperidine derivatives, pharmaceutical compositions thereof and their use in the treatment of hepatitis C, PCT VVO 97/36554); (9) HCV polymerase inhibitors, such as nucleotide analogs, gliotoxin (Ferrari R. et al. Journal of Virology73:1649-1654, 1999) and the natural product cerulenin (Lohmannn V. et al., Virology249:108-118, 1998); (10) phosphorothioate antisense oligodeoxynucleotides (S-ODN), which are complementary to sequences in the 5' non-coding region (NCR) of the HCV virus (Alt M. et al, Hepatology22:707'-717', 1995) or nucleotides 326-348, which contain the 3' end of the NCR and nucleotides 371-388, which are located in the center of the coding region of IICV RNA (Alt M. et al, Archives of Virology 142:589-599, 1997; Galderisi U. et al., Journal of Cellular Physiology 181:251-257, 1999); (11) inhibitors of IRES-dependent translation (Ikeda Net al., Agent for the prevention and treatment of hepatitis C, Japanese Patent Publication JP-08268890; Kai Y. et al., Prevention and treatment of viral diseases, Japanese Patent Publication JP-10101591); (12) nuclease resistant ribosome (Maccjak D.J. et al, Hepatology 3?abstract995, 1999) and (13) other mixed compounds, including 1-amino-alkylcyclohexanes (U.S. Patent No. 6,034,134 to Goljet al.), alkyl lipids (U.S.
Patent No. 5,922,757 od Chojkieret al),vitamin E i druge antioksidante (U.S. Patent No. 5,922,757 od Chojkieret al),skvalen, amantadin, žučne kiseline (U.S. Patent No. 5,846,964 od Ozekiet al),N-(fosfonoacetil)-L-aspartatnu kiselinu, (U.S. Patent No.5,830,905 od Dianaet al),benzendikarboksamide (U.S. Patent No. 5,633,388 od Dianaet al),derivate poliadenilne kiseline (U.S. Patent No. 5,496,546 od Wanget al),2,3'-dideoksiinozin (U.S. Patent No. 5,026,687 od Yarchoanet al.)i benzimidazole (U.S. Patent No. 5,891,874 od Colacinoet al).Patent No. 5,922,757 to Chojkieret al), vitamin E and other antioxidants (U.S. Patent No. 5,922,757 to Chojkieret al), squalene, amantadine, bile acids (U.S. Patent No. 5,846,964 to Ozekiet al), N-(phosphonoacetyl)-L-aspartic acid, (U.S. Patent No. 5,830,905 to Diana et al.), benzenedicarboxamides (U.S. Patent No. 5,633,388 to Diana et al.), polyadenylic acid derivatives (U.S. Patent No. 5,496,546 to Wanget al.), 2,3'-dideoxyinosine (U.S. Patent No. 5,026,687 to Yarcho et al.), and benzimidazoles (U.S. Patent No. 5,496,546 to Wang et al.). 5,891,874 by Colacino et al).
V. Farmaceutske smeše V. Pharmaceutical preparations
Domaćini, uključujući ljude, koji su inficirani HCV virusom ili fragmentom njegovog gena, mogu biti lečeni na taj način da se pacijentu daje efektivna količina aktivnog jedinjenja ili njegovog farmaceutski prihvatljivog proleka ili soli, u prisustvu farmaceutski prihvatljivog nosača ili razblaživača. Aktivni materijali mogu biti primenjeni bilo kojim pogodnim putem, na primer, oralno, parenteralno, intravenozno, intradermalno, subkutano ili površinski, u tečnom ili čvrstom obliku. Hosts, including humans, infected with the HCV virus or a fragment of its gene can be treated by administering to the patient an effective amount of the active compound or a pharmaceutically acceptable prodrug or salt thereof, in the presence of a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier or diluent. The active materials may be administered by any convenient route, for example, orally, parenterally, intravenously, intradermally, subcutaneously or topically, in liquid or solid form.
Poželjna doza jedinjenja za HCV biće u rasponu od oko 1 do 50 mg/kg, poželjno 1 do 20 mg/kg telesne težine dnevno, uopštenije 0.1 do oko 100 mg po kilogramu telesne težine primaoca dnevno. Efektivni raspon dozaže farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli i prolekova može se izračunati na osnovu težine matičnog nukleozida, koji će biti oslobođen. Ukoliko so ili prolek sami pokazuju aktivnost, efektivna dozaža može biti određena kao što je prethodno navedeno, uzimajući težinu soli ili proleka, ili drugim načinima, koji su poznati stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti. A preferred dose of the compound for HCV will be in the range of about 1 to 50 mg/kg, preferably 1 to 20 mg/kg of body weight per day, more generally 0.1 to about 100 mg per kilogram of body weight of the recipient per day. An effective dosage range of pharmaceutically acceptable salts and prodrugs can be calculated based on the weight of the parent nucleoside to be released. If the salt or prodrug itself exhibits activity, the effective dosage can be determined as previously stated by taking the weight of the salt or prodrug, or by other means known to those skilled in the art.
Jedinjenje se pogodno primenjuje u jedinici bilo kog pogodnog doznog oblika, uključujući, ali bez ograničenja, onu jedinicu koja sadrži 7 do 3000 mg, poželjno 70 do 1400 mg aktivnog sastojka po jedinici doznog oblika. Uglavnom je pogodna oralna dozaža od 50-1000 mg. The compound is conveniently administered in a unit of any suitable dosage form, including, but not limited to, that unit containing 7 to 3000 mg, preferably 70 to 1400 mg of active ingredient per unit dosage form. An oral dosage of 50-1000 mg is generally suitable.
Idealno, aktivni sastojak bi se primenjivao da se postigne pik plazmatskih koncentracija aktivnog jedinjenja od oko 0.2 do 70 u,M, poželjno oko 1.0 do 10 u.M. Ovo se može, na primer, postići intravenskom injekcijom 0.1 do 5%-tnog rastvora aktivnog sastojka, opciono u slanom rastvoru, ili se daje u vidu bolusa aktivnog sastojka. Ideally, the active ingredient would be administered to achieve peak plasma concentrations of the active compound of about 0.2 to 70 µM, preferably about 1.0 to 10 µM. This can, for example, be achieved by intravenous injection of a 0.1 to 5% solution of the active ingredient, optionally in saline, or given as a bolus of the active ingredient.
Koncentracija aktivnog jedinjenja u smeši leka zavisiće od apsorpcije, brzina inaktivacije i ekskrecije leka, kao i od drugih faktora, koji su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznati. Treba da se napomene da će dozažne vrednosti, takođe, varirati u vezi sa ozbiljnošću stanja, koje se na ovaj način treba olakšati. Dalje, treba razumeti da bi se za svakog posebnog ispitanika trebalo da dotera specifični režimi dozaže tokom vremena, u skladu sa individualnim potrebama i profesionalnom procenom osobe, koja daje ili nadgleda primenu smeša, kao i da ovde dati rasponi koncentracija služe samo kao ilustracija primerima i da nemaju cilj da ograničavaju okvir ili praktičnu primenu zahtevane smeše. Aktivni sastojak može biti primenjen odjednom ili se može podeliti u određen broj manjih doza, koje bi se primenjivale u različitim vremenskim intervalima. The concentration of the active compound in the drug mixture will depend on the absorption, rate of inactivation and excretion of the drug, as well as on other factors, which are well known to those skilled in the art. It should be noted that dosage values will also vary in relation to the severity of the condition to be alleviated in this way. Further, it should be understood that specific dosage regimens should be tailored for each particular subject over time, in accordance with the individual needs and professional judgment of the person administering or supervising the administration of the mixtures, and that the concentration ranges provided herein are illustrative examples only and are not intended to limit the scope or practical requirements of the administered mixture. The active ingredient can be applied all at once or it can be divided into a certain number of smaller doses, which would be applied at different time intervals.
Poželjan način primene aktivnog sastojka jeste oralni. Oralne smeše uopšteno će uključivati inertni razblaživač ili jestivi nosač. Oni se mogu oblikovati u želatinske kapsule ili se mogu sabijati u tablete. Za svrhe oralne terapeutske primene, aktivno jedinjenje se može povezati sa ekscipijentima i koristiti u formi tableta, pastila ili kapsula. Farmaceutski kompatibilni vezujući agensi i/ili adjuvantni materijali mogu biti uključeni kao deo smeše. The preferred method of administration of the active ingredient is oral. Oral formulations will generally include an inert diluent or edible carrier. They can be molded into gelatin capsules or compressed into tablets. For purposes of oral therapeutic administration, the active compound can be combined with excipients and used in the form of tablets, lozenges or capsules. Pharmaceutically compatible binding agents and/or adjuvant materials may be included as part of the composition.
Tablete, pilule, kapsule, pastile i slično mogu sadržavati bilo koji od sledećih sastojaka ili jedinjenja slične prirode: sredstvo za vezivanje, kao što je mikrokristalna celuloza, lepljivi tragakant ili želatin; ekscipijent, kao što je škrob ili laktoza, dezintegrišući agens, kao što je alginska kiselina, Primogel ili kukuruzni škrob; lubrikant, kao što je magnezijum sterarat ili Sterotes; agens za klizanje, kao što je koloidni silikonski dioksid; agens za zaslađivanje, kao što je saharoza ili saharin; ili agens za poboljšanje ukusa, kao što je pepermint, metil salicilat ili ukus pomorandže. Kada je oblik dozne jedinice kapsula, ona može sadržavati, pored materijala gore navedenog tipa, tečni nosač, kao što je masno ulje. Pored toga, oblici doznih jedinica mogu sadržavati razne druge materijale, koji modifikuju fizički oblik dozne jedinice , na primer, omotače od šećera, šelak ili enterične agense. Tablets, pills, capsules, lozenges and the like may contain any of the following ingredients or compounds of a similar nature: a binding agent, such as microcrystalline cellulose, gum tragacanth or gelatin; an excipient, such as starch or lactose, a disintegrating agent, such as alginic acid, Primogel or corn starch; a lubricant, such as magnesium stearate or Sterotes; a slip agent, such as colloidal silicon dioxide; a sweetening agent, such as sucrose or saccharin; or a flavoring agent, such as peppermint, methyl salicylate, or orange flavor. When the dosage unit form is a capsule, it may contain, in addition to materials of the above type, a liquid carrier, such as a fatty oil. In addition, dosage unit forms may contain various other materials that modify the physical form of the dosage unit, for example, sugar coatings, shellac, or enteric agents.
Jedinjenje se može primeniti kao komponenta eliksira, suspenzije, sirupa, oblande, žvakaće gume ili slično. Sirup može sadržavati, pored aktivnih jedinjenja, saharozu, kao agens za zaslađivanje i određene konzervanse, boje i obojenja i agense za poboljšanje ukusa. The compound may be administered as a component of an elixir, suspension, syrup, wafer, chewing gum, or the like. The syrup may contain, in addition to the active compounds, sucrose, as a sweetening agent and certain preservatives, colors and coloring agents and agents to improve taste.
Jedinjenje ili njegov farmaceutski prihvatljiv prolek ili soli, takođe, se mogu mešati sa drugim aktivnim materijalima, koji ne umanjuju željenu aktivnost, ili sa materijalima, koji dopunjuju željenu aktivnost, kao što su antibiotici, protivgljivični agensi, anti-inflamatorije ili drugi antivirusni agensi, uključujući druga nukleozidna jedinjenja. Rastvori ili suspenzije, koji se koriste za parenteralnu, intradermalnu, subkutanu ili površinsku primenu, mogu sadržavati sledeće komponente: sterilni razblaživač, kao što je voda za injekcije, slani rastvor, čvrsta ulja, polietilen glikole, glicerin, propilen glikol ili drugi sintetski rastvarači; antibakterijske agense, kao što su benzil alkohol ili metil parabeni; antioksidante, kao što je askorbinska kiselina ili natrijum bisulfit; helatne agense, kao što je etilendiamintetrasirćetna kiselina; pufere, kao što su acetati, citrati ili fosfati i agense za podešavanje toniciteta, kao što je natrijum hlorid ili dekstroza. Parenteralni preparat može biti pakovan u ampule, raspoložive injekcije ili bočice od stakla ili plastike sa višestrukim dozama. The compound or its pharmaceutically acceptable prodrug or salts may also be mixed with other active materials, which do not diminish the desired activity, or with materials, which supplement the desired activity, such as antibiotics, antifungal agents, anti-inflammatory or other antiviral agents, including other nucleoside compounds. Solutions or suspensions, used for parenteral, intradermal, subcutaneous or topical administration, may contain the following components: a sterile diluent, such as water for injection, saline, solid oils, polyethylene glycols, glycerin, propylene glycol or other synthetic solvents; antibacterial agents, such as benzyl alcohol or methyl parabens; antioxidants, such as ascorbic acid or sodium bisulfite; chelating agents, such as ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid; buffers such as acetates, citrates or phosphates and tonicity adjusting agents such as sodium chloride or dextrose. A parenteral preparation may be packaged in ampoules, disposable injections, or glass or plastic vials with multiple doses.
Ako se primenjuju intravenski, poželjni nosači su fiziološki rastvor ili slani rastvor puferiran fosfatnim puferom (PBS). If administered intravenously, the preferred vehicles are saline or phosphate buffered saline (PBS).
U poželjnom ostvarenju, aktivna jedinjenja se pripremaju sa nosačima koji će zaštititi jedinjenje od brze eliminacije iz organizma, kao što je formulacija kontrolisanog oslobađanja, uključujući implante i mikrokapsulirane sisteme za oslobađanje. Mogu se upotrebiti biorazgradljivi, biokompatibilni polimeri, kao što su etilen vinil acetat, polianhidridi, poliglikolna kiselina, kolagen, poliortoestri i polilaktonska kiselina. Stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti biće jasne metode za izradu takvih formulacija. Materijali se takođe mogu komercijalno nabaviti preko Alza Corporation. In a preferred embodiment, the active compounds are prepared with carriers that will protect the compound from rapid elimination from the body, such as a controlled release formulation, including implants and microencapsulated delivery systems. Biodegradable, biocompatible polymers can be used, such as ethylene vinyl acetate, polyanhydrides, polyglycolic acid, collagen, polyorthoesters, and polylactonic acid. Methods for making such formulations will be apparent to those skilled in the art. The materials are also commercially available through Alza Corporation.
Lipozomalne suspenzije (uključujući lipozome, koji su usmereni ka inficiranim ćelijama sa monoklonalnim antitelima na virusne antigene) su, takođe poželjne, kao farmaceutski prihvatljivi nosači. One se mogu pripremiti prema metodama, koje su stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što je opisano u U.S. Patentu Br. 4,522,811 (koji je ovde u celini uključen kao referenca). Na primer, lipozomske formulacije se mogu pripremiti rastvaranjem pogodnog(pogodnih) lipida (kao što je stearoil fosfatidil etanolamin, stearoli fosfatidil holin, arahadoil fosfatidil holin i holesterol) u neorganskom rastvaraču, koji se zatim uparava, ostavljajući iza sebe tanki film suvog lipida na površini kontejnera. Vodeni rastvor aktivnog jedinjenja ili njegovih monofosfatnih, difosfatnih i/ili trifosfatnih derivata zatim se uvodi u kontejner. Kontejner se zatim ručno okreće kako bi se oslobodio lipidni materijal sa zidova kontejnera i kako bi se lipidni agregati raspršili, formirajući na taj način lipozomalnu suspenziju. Liposomal suspensions (including liposomes, which target infected cells with monoclonal antibodies to viral antigens) are also preferred as pharmaceutically acceptable carriers. They can be prepared according to methods well known to those skilled in the art, as described in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 4,522,811 (which is incorporated herein by reference in its entirety). For example, liposomal formulations can be prepared by dissolving a suitable lipid(s) (such as stearoyl phosphatidyl ethanolamine, stearoyl phosphatidyl choline, arachadoyl phosphatidyl choline and cholesterol) in an inorganic solvent, which is then evaporated, leaving behind a thin film of dry lipid on the surface of the container. An aqueous solution of the active compound or its monophosphate, diphosphate and/or triphosphate derivatives is then introduced into the container. The container is then manually rotated to loosen the lipid material from the walls of the container and disperse the lipid aggregates, thereby forming a liposomal suspension.
VI. Postupci za izradu aktivnih jedinjenja VI. Processes for the production of active compounds
Nukleozidi ovog pronalaska mogu se sintetisati bilo kojim, u struci poznatim, načinom. Određenije, sinteza ovih nukleozida može se izvesti ili alkilacijom odgovarajućeg modifikovanog šećera, nakon čega sledi glikozilacija ili glikozilacijom, koju sledi alkilacija nukleozida. Sledeća ne-ograničavajuća ostvarenja ilustruju izvesnu opštu metodologiju za dobijanje nukleozida ovog pronalaska. The nucleosides of this invention can be synthesized by any method known in the art. More specifically, the synthesis of these nucleosides can be carried out either by alkylation of the corresponding modified sugar followed by glycosylation or by glycosylation followed by alkylation of the nucleoside. The following non-limiting embodiments illustrate certain general methodology for preparing nucleosides of the present invention.
A. Opšta sinteza 1 '- C- razgranatih nukleozida A. General synthesis of 1 '- C- branched nucleosides
1'-C-razgranati ribonukleozidi sledeće strukture: 1'-C-branched ribonucleosides of the following structure:
gde jebaza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; R<7>i R<8>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, - NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; wherein the base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<7> and R<8> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, - NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<8>i R<10>su nezavisno H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; alternativno, R<7>iR<9>,R<7>i R<1>0,R<8>iR<9>ili R<8>i R<10>se mogu udružiti kada se obrazuje pi veza; R<8> and R<10> are independently H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine; alternatively, R<7> and R<9>, R<7> and R<1>0, R<8> and R<9> or R<8> and R<10> can combine to form a pi bond;
R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovani fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, uključujući alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenilna grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više supstituenata, kao što je opisano u ovde datoj definiciji arila; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; amino kiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol ili druga farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja je u stanju, kada se primenjujein vivo,da daje jedinjenje, gde su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; R<6>je alkil, hloro-, bromo-, fluoro- ili jodo-alkil (t.j. CF3), alkenil ili alkinil (t.j. R<1> and R<2> are independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol or other pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which is capable, when administered in vivo, of giving a compound, wherein R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate; R<6> is alkyl, chloro-, bromo-, fluoro- or iodo-alkyl (i.e. CF3), alkenyl or alkynyl (i.e.
alil); i allyl); and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2X is O, S, SO2 or CH2
mogu biti pripremljeni jednom od sledećih opštih metoda. may be prepared by one of the following general methods.
1) Modifikacija iz laktona1) Modification from lactone
Ključni polazni materijal za ovaj postupak je pogodno supstituisani lakton. Lakton se može nabaviti ili se može izraditi bilo kojim poznatim načinom, uključujući tehnike standardne epimerizacije, supstitucije i ciklizacije. Lakton se opciono može zaštititi pogodnom zaštitnom grupom, poželjno acil ili silil grupom, metodama koje su dobro poznate stručnim licima, kao što je preporučeno od Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Zaštićeni lakton može zatim biti kupiovan sa pogodnim kuplujućim agensom, kao što je organometalni ugljenik nukleofil, kao što je Grignardov reagens, organolitijum, litijum dialkilbakar ili R<6->SiMe3u TBAF, sa pogodnim ne-protonskim rastvaračem, na pogodnoj temperaturi, da bi se dobio 1'-alkilovani šećer. The key starting material for this process is a suitably substituted lactone. The lactone can be obtained or prepared by any known means, including standard epimerization, substitution, and cyclization techniques. The lactone can optionally be protected with a suitable protecting group, preferably an acyl or silyl group, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as recommended by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. The protected lactone can then be coupled with a suitable coupling agent, such as an organometallic carbon nucleophile, such as a Grignard reagent, organolithium, lithium dialkylcopper or R<6->SiMe3u TBAF, with a suitable non-protic solvent, at a suitable temperature, to give the 1'-alkylated sugar.
Opciono aktivirani šećer može zatim biti kupiovan za BAZU, metodama, koje su stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što je proučeno od strane Townsenda Chemistrv of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. Na primer, acilovani šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu sa lewis kiselinom, kao što je kalaj tetrahlorid, titanijum tetrahlorid ili trimetilsililtriflat, u pogodnom rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi. The optionally activated sugar can then be purchased for the BASE by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as discussed in Townsend's Chemistry of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. For example, the acylated sugar can be purchased for the silylated base with a Lewis acid, such as stannous tetrachloride, titanium tetrachloride, or trimethylsilyltriflate, in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature.
Posle toga, nukleozid se može osloboditi zaštitne grupe, metodama, dobro poznatim stručnim licima, kao što je proučeno od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Thereafter, the nucleoside may be deprotected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as discussed by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
U posebnom ostvarenju, poželjan je 1'-C-razgranati ribonukleozid. Sinteza ribonukleozida prikazana je u Šemi 1. Alternativno, poželjan je deoksiribo-nukleozid. Da bi se dobili ovi nukleozidi, obrazovani ribonukleozid se opciono može zaštititi metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je proučeno od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, a zatim 2'-OH može biti redukovan pogodnim reduktivnim agensom. Opciono, 2'-hidroksil se može aktivisati da bi se olakšala redukcija; t.j. putem Bartonove redukcije. In a particular embodiment, a 1'-C-branched ribonucleoside is preferred. The synthesis of ribonucleosides is shown in Scheme 1. Alternatively, a deoxyribonucleoside is preferred. To obtain these nucleosides, the formed ribonucleoside can optionally be protected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as reviewed by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, and then the 2'-OH can be reduced with a suitable reducing agent. Optionally, the 2'-hydroxyl can be activated to facilitate the reduction; i.e. by Barton reduction.
2. Alternativna metoda za izradu 1"- C- razgranatih nukleozida2. Alternative method for making 1"-C-branched nucleosides
Ključni polazni materijal za ovaj postupak je pogodno supstituisana heksoza. Heksoza se može nabaviti ili se može izraditi bilo kojim poznatim načinom, uključujući standardnu epimerizaciju, kao što je obrada alkalijama, supstitucija i tehnike kuplovanja. Heksoza se može selektivno zaštititi da bi se dobila odgovarajuća heksa-furanoza, kao što je proučeno od strane Tovvnsenda Chemistrv of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. The key starting material for this process is a suitably substituted hexose. The hexose can be obtained or prepared by any known means, including standard epimerization, such as alkali treatment, substitution, and coupling techniques. The hexose can be selectively protected to give the corresponding hexa-furanose, as reviewed by Tovvnsend Chemistrv of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994.
1'-hidroksil se može opciono aktivisati za pogodnu odlazeću grupu, kao što je acil grupa ili hloro, bromo, fluoro, jodo grupa, putem acilacije, odnosno halogenacije. Opciono aktivisani šećer može zatim biti kupiovan za BAZU, metodama, koje su stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što je proučeno od strane Tovvnsenda Chemistrv of The 1'-hydroxyl can optionally be activated to a suitable leaving group, such as an acyl group or a chloro, bromo, fluoro, iodo group, by acylation or halogenation. Optionally, the activated sugar can then be purchased for the BASE, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as discussed by Tovnsend Chemistrv of
Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. Na primer, acilovani šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu sa lewis kiselinom, kao što je kalaj tetrahlorid, titanijum tetrahlorid ili trimetilsililtriflat, u pogodnom rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi. Alternativno, halo-šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu u prisustvu trimetilsililtrifiata. Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. For example, an acylated sugar can be purchased for a silylated base with a Lewis acid, such as stannous tetrachloride, titanium tetrachloride, or trimethylsilyl triflate, in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature. Alternatively, the halo-sugar can be purchased for the silylated base in the presence of trimethylsilyl trihydrate.
Ukoliko je zaštićen, 1'-CH2-OH se može selektivno osloboditi zaštitne grupe, metodama, dobro poznatim u struci. Nastali primarni hidroksil može se funkcionalizovati, da bi se dobili različiti C-razgranati nukleozidi. Na primer, primarni hidroksil može biti redukovan, da bi se dobio metil, korišćenjem pogodnog reduktivnog agensa. Alternativno, hidroksil se može aktivisati pre redukcije, da bi se olakšala reakcija; t.j. putem Bartonove redukcije. U alternativnom ostvarenju, primarni hidroksil se može oksidovati do aldehida, a zatim kuplovati sa ugljenik nukleofilom, kao što je Grignardov reagens, organolitijum, litijum dialkilbakar ili R<e->SiMe3u TBAF, sa odgovarajućim ne-protonskim rastvaračem, na pogodnoj temperaturi. If protected, 1'-CH2-OH can be selectively deprotected by methods well known in the art. The resulting primary hydroxyl can be functionalized to give different C-branched nucleosides. For example, a primary hydroxyl can be reduced to give a methyl using a suitable reducing agent. Alternatively, the hydroxyl can be activated prior to reduction, to facilitate the reaction; i.e. by Barton reduction. In an alternative embodiment, the primary hydroxyl can be oxidized to the aldehyde and then coupled with a carbon nucleophile, such as a Grignard reagent, organolithium, lithium dialkylcopper, or R<e->SiMe3u TBAF, with a suitable non-protic solvent, at a suitable temperature.
U posebnom ostvarenju, poželjan je 1'-C-razgranati ribonukleozid. Sinteza ribonukleozida prikazana je u Šemi 2. Alternativno, poželjan je deoksiribo-nukleozid. Da bi se dobili ovi nukleozidi, formirani ribonukleozid se opciono može zaštititi metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, a kao što je proučeno od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, a zatim 2'-OH može biti redukovan pogodnim reduktivnim agensom. Opciono, 2'-hidroksil se može aktivisati da bi se olakšala redukcija; t.j. putem Bartonove redukcije. In a particular embodiment, a 1'-C-branched ribonucleoside is preferred. The synthesis of ribonucleosides is shown in Scheme 2. Alternatively, a deoxyribonucleoside is preferred. To obtain these nucleosides, the ribonucleoside formed can optionally be protected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as reviewed by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, and then the 2'-OH can be reduced with a suitable reducing agent. Optionally, the 2'-hydroxyl can be activated to facilitate the reduction; i.e. by Barton reduction.
Dodatno, L-enantiomeri, koji odgovaraju jedinjenjima pronalaska, mogu se pripremiti sledeći iste opšte metode (1 ili 2), počinjući sa odgovarajućim L-šećerom ili L-enantiomerom nukleozida, kao polaznim materijalom. Additionally, the L-enantiomers corresponding to the compounds of the invention can be prepared following the same general methods (1 or 2), starting with the corresponding L-sugar or L-enantiomer of the nucleoside, as starting material.
B. Opšta sinteza 2'- C- razgranatih nukleozida B. General synthesis of 2'-C-branched nucleosides
2'-C-razgranati ribonukleozidi sledeće strukture: 2'-C-branched ribonucleosides of the following structure:
gde je Baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, - NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; wherein Base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, - NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<10>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; R<10> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine;
alternativno, R<7>i R<9>iliR7i R<10>mogu se udružiti kada se obrazuje pi veza; R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovani fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, uključujući alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenilna grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više supstituenata, kao što je opisano u ovde datoj definiciji arila; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; amino kiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol ili druga farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja je u stanju, kada se primenjujein vivo,da proizvede jedinjenje, gde su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; alternatively, R<7> and R<9> or R7 and R<10> may combine to form a pi bond; R<1> and R<2> are independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol or other pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which is capable, when administered in vivo, of producing a compound, wherein R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate;
R<6>je alkil, hloro-, bromo-, fluoro-, jodo-alkil (t.j. CF3), alkenil ili alkinil (t.j. R<6> is alkyl, chloro-, bromo-, fluoro-, iodo-alkyl (i.e. CF3), alkenyl or alkynyl (i.e.
alil); i allyl); and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2X is O, S, SO2 or CH2
mogu biti pripremljeni jednom od sledećih opštih metoda. may be prepared by one of the following general methods.
/. Glikozilacija nukleobaze sa pogodno modifikovanim šećerom/. Glycosylation of a nucleobase with a suitably modified sugar
Ključni polazni materijal za ovaj postupak je pogodno supstituisani šećer sa 2'-OH i 2'-H, sa pogodnom odlazećom grupom (LG), na primer, acil grupom ili hloro, bromo, fluoro ili jodo grupom. Šećer se može nabaviti ili se može pripremiti bilo kojim poznatim načinom, koji uključuje tehnike standardne epimerizacije, supstitucije, oksidacije i redukcije. Supstituisani šećer, zatim se može oksidovati sa pogodnim oksidujućim agensom u odgovarajućem rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi, da bi se dobio 2'-modifikovani šećer. Mogući oksidujući agensi su Jones reagens (smeša hromne kiseline i sumporne kiseline), Collinsov reagens (dipiridin Cr(VI) oksid, Corevev reagens (piridinijum hlorohromat), piridinijum dihromat, kiseli dihromat, kalijum permanganat, Mn02, rutenijum tetroksid, katalizatori faznog transfera, kao što je hromna kiselina ili permanganat, koji je zaštićen na polimeru, Cl2-piridin, H202-amonijum molibdat, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI u HOAc, bakar hromit, bakar oksid, Ranevev nikal, paladijum acetat, Meervvin-Pondorf-Verlev reagens (aluminijum č-butoksid sa drugim ketonom) iN-bromosukcinimid. The key starting material for this process is a suitably substituted sugar with 2'-OH and 2'-H, with a suitable leaving group (LG), for example an acyl group or a chloro, bromo, fluoro or iodo group. The sugar can be obtained or prepared by any known method, including standard epimerization, substitution, oxidation and reduction techniques. The substituted sugar can then be oxidized with a suitable oxidizing agent in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature, to give the 2'-modified sugar. Possible oxidizing agents are Jones reagent (a mixture of chromic acid and sulfuric acid), Collins reagent (dipyridine Cr(VI) oxide, Corev's reagent (pyridinium chlorochromate), pyridinium dichromate, acid dichromate, potassium permanganate, Mn02, ruthenium tetroxide, phase transfer catalysts such as chromic acid or permanganate, which is protected on the polymer, Cl2-pyridine, H202-ammonium molybdate, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI in HOAc, copper chromite, copper oxide, Ranevev nickel, palladium acetate, Meerwin-Pondorf-Werlev reagent (aluminum n-butoxide with another ketone) and N-bromosuccinimide.
Zatim se kuplovanjem organometalnog ugljenik nukleofila, kao što je Grignardov reagens, organolitijum, litijum dialkilbakar ili R<6->SiMe3u TBAF-u, sa ketonom, sa odgovarajućim ne-protonskim rastvaračem, na pogodnoj temperaturi, proizvodi 2'-alkilovani šećer. Alkilovani šećer se može opciono zaštititi, pogodnom zaštitnom grupom, poželjno sa acil ili silil grupom, metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je prikazano od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Then, by coupling an organometallic carbon nucleophile, such as a Grignard reagent, organolithium, lithium dialkylcopper or R<6->SiMe3u in TBAF, with a ketone, with a suitable non-protic solvent, at a suitable temperature, a 2'-alkylated sugar is produced. The alkylated sugar can optionally be protected, with a suitable protecting group, preferably an acyl or silyl group, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
Opciono zaštićeni šećer može zatim biti kupiovan za BAZU, metodama, koje su stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što je proučeno od strane Tovvnsenda Chemistn/of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. Na primer, acilovani šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu sa levvis kiselinom, kao što je kalaj tetrahlorid, titanijum tetrahlorid ili trimetilsililtriflat, u pogodnom rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi. Alternativno, halo-šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu u prisustvu trimetilsililtriflata. An optionally protected sugar may then be cleaved to the BASE by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as discussed in Tovnsend Chemistn/of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. For example, the acylated sugar may be cleaved to a silylated base with a Lewis acid, such as stannous tetrachloride, titanium tetrachloride, or trimethylsilyl triflate, in a suitable solvent. at a suitable temperature. Alternatively, the halo-sugar can be purchased for the silylated base in the presence of trimethylsilyl triflate.
Prema tome, nukleozid se može osloboditi zaštitne grupe, metodama, koje su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što se prikazuje u Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Accordingly, the nucleoside may be deprotected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown in Greeneet et al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
U posebnom ostvarenju, poželjan je 2'-C-razgranati ribonukleozid. Sinteza ribonukleozida prikazana je u Šemi 3. Alternativno, poželjan je deoksiribo-nukleozid. Da bi se dobili ovi nukleozidi, obrazovani ribonukleozid se opciono može zaštititi metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je prikazano od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, a zatim 2'-OH može biti redukovan pogodnim reduktivnim agensom. Opciono, 2'-hidroksil se može aktivisati da bi se olakšala redukcija; t.j. putem Bartonove redukcije. In a particular embodiment, a 2'-C-branched ribonucleoside is preferred. The synthesis of ribonucleosides is shown in Scheme 3. Alternatively, a deoxyribonucleoside is preferred. To obtain these nucleosides, the ribonucleoside formed can optionally be protected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, and then the 2'-OH can be reduced with a suitable reducing agent. Optionally, the 2'-hydroxyl can be activated to facilitate the reduction; i.e. by Barton reduction.
2. Modifikacija pre- formiranog nukleozida2. Modification of the pre-formed nucleoside
Ključni polazni materijal za ovaj postupak je pogodno supstituisani nukleozid sa 2'-OH i 2'-H. Nukleozid se može nabaviti ili se može pripremiti bilo kojim poznatim načinom, uključujući standardne tehnike kuplovanja. Nukleozid se može opciono zaštititi pogodnim zaštitnim grupama, poželjno acil ili silil grupama, metodama, koje su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što se prikazuje u Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. The key starting material for this process is a suitably substituted nucleoside with 2'-OH and 2'-H. The nucleoside may be obtained or prepared by any known method, including standard coupling techniques. The nucleoside may optionally be protected with suitable protecting groups, preferably acyl or silyl groups, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown in Greeneet et al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
Pogodno zaštićeni nukleozid može se zatim oksidovati pogodnim oksidujućim agensom u odgovarajućem rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi, da bi se dobio 2'-modifikovani šećer. Mogući oksidujući agensi su Jones reagens (smeša hromne kiseline i sumporne kiseline), Collinsov reagens (dipiridin Cr(VI) oksid, Corevev reagens (piridinijum hlorohromat), piridinijum dihromat, kiseli dihromat, kalijum permanganat, Mn02, rutenijum tetroksid, katalizatori faznog transfera, kao što je hromna kiselina ili permanganat, koji je zaštićen na polimeru, Cl2-piridin, H202-amonijum molibdat, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI u HOAc, bakar hromit, bakar oksid, Ranevev nikal, paladijum acetat, Meerwin-Pondorf-Verley reagens (aluminijum f-butoksid sa drugim ketonom) i /V-bromosukcinimid. A suitably protected nucleoside can then be oxidized with a suitable oxidizing agent in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature, to give the 2'-modified sugar. Possible oxidizing agents are Jones reagent (a mixture of chromic acid and sulfuric acid), Collins reagent (dipyridine Cr(VI) oxide, Corev's reagent (pyridinium chlorochromate), pyridinium dichromate, acid dichromate, potassium permanganate, Mn02, ruthenium tetroxide, phase transfer catalysts such as chromic acid or permanganate, which is protected on the polymer, Cl2-pyridine, H202-ammonium molybdate, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI in HOAc, copper chromite, copper oxide, Ranevev nickel, palladium acetate, Meerwin-Pondorf-Verley reagent (aluminum f-butoxide with another ketone), and /V-bromosuccinimide.
Posle toga, nukleozid se može osloboditi zaštitne grupe, metodama, koje su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što se prikazuje u GreeneGreeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Thereafter, the nucleoside can be deprotected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as described in Greene Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
U posebnom ostvarenju, poželjan je 2'-C-razgranati ribonukleozid. Sinteza ribonukleozida prikazana je u Šemi 4. Alternativno, poželjan je deoksiribo-nukleozid. Da bi se dobili ovi nukleozidi, formirani ribonukleozid se opciono može zaštititi metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je prikazano od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, a zatim 2'-OH može biti redukovan pogodnim reduktivnim agensom. Opciono, 2'-hidroksil se može aktivirati da bi se olakšala redukcija; t.j. putem Bartonove redukcije. In a particular embodiment, a 2'-C-branched ribonucleoside is preferred. The synthesis of ribonucleosides is shown in Scheme 4. Alternatively, a deoxyribonucleoside is preferred. To obtain these nucleosides, the ribonucleoside formed can optionally be protected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, and then the 2'-OH can be reduced with a suitable reducing agent. Optionally, the 2'-hydroxyl can be activated to facilitate the reduction; i.e. by Barton reduction.
U drugom ostvarenju pronalaska, poželjni su L-enantiomeri. Zbog toga, L-enantiomeri, koji mogu odgovarati jedinjenjima pronalaska, mogu se pripremiti sledeći iste, gore pomenute, opšte metode, počinjući sa odgovarajućim L-šećerom ili L-enantiomerom nukleozida, kao polaznim materijalom. In another embodiment of the invention, L-enantiomers are preferred. Therefore, the L-enantiomers, which may correspond to the compounds of the invention, can be prepared following the same, above-mentioned, general methods, starting with the appropriate L-sugar or L-enantiomer of the nucleoside, as starting material.
C. Opšta sinteza 3'- C- razgranatih nukleozida C. General synthesis of 3'-C-branched nucleosides
3'-C-razgranati ribonukleozidi sledeće strukture: 3'-C-branched ribonucleosides of the following structure:
gde je Baza purinska ili pirimidinska baza, kao što je ovde definisana; R<7>i R<9>su nezavisno vodonik, OR<2>, hidroksi, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), azido, cijano, alkenil, alkinil, Br-vinil, -C(0)0(alkil), -C(0)0(niži alkil), -O(acil), -0(niži acil), -O(alkil), -0(niži alkil), -O(alkenil), hlor, brom, jod, N02, NH2, -NH(niži alkil), -NH(acil), -N(niži alkil)2, -N(acil)2; wherein Base is a purine or pyrimidine base, as defined herein; R<7> and R<9> are independently hydrogen, OR<2>, hydroxy, alkyl (including lower alkyl), azido, cyano, alkenyl, alkynyl, Br-vinyl, -C(0)0(alkyl), -C(0)0(lower alkyl), -O(acyl), -0(lower acyl), -O(alkyl), -0(lower alkyl), -O(alkenyl), chlorine, bromine, iodine, NO2, NH2, -NH(lower alkyl), -NH(acyl), -N(lower alkyl)2, -N(acyl)2;
R<8>je H, alkil (uključujući niži alkil), hlor, brom ili jod; R<8> is H, alkyl (including lower alkyl), chlorine, bromine or iodine;
alternativno, R<7>i R<9>ili R<8>i R<9>se mogu udružiti kada se obrazuje pi veza; R<1>i R<2>su nezavisno H; fosfat (uključujući monofosfat, difosfat, trifosfat ili stabilizovani fosfatni prolek); acil (uključujući niži acil); alkil (uključujući niži alkil); sulfonatni estar, uključujući alkil ili arilalkil sulfonil, uključujući metansulfonil i benzil, gde je fenilna grupa opciono supstituisana sa jednim ili više supstituenata, kao što je opisano u ovde datoj definiciji arila; lipid, uključujući fosfolipid; amino kiselina; ugljeni hidrat; peptid; holesterol ili druga farmaceutski prihvatljiva odlazeća grupa, koja je u stanju, kada se primenjujein vivo,da proizvede jedinjenje, gde su R<1>ili R<2>nezavisno H ili fosfat; alternatively, R<7> and R<9> or R<8> and R<9> can combine to form a pi bond; R<1> and R<2> are independently H; phosphate (including monophosphate, diphosphate, triphosphate or stabilized phosphate prodrug); acyl (including lower acyl); alkyl (including lower alkyl); a sulfonate ester, including alkyl or arylalkyl sulfonyl, including methanesulfonyl and benzyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents, as described in the definition of aryl herein; lipid, including phospholipid; amino acid; carbohydrate; peptide; cholesterol or other pharmaceutically acceptable leaving group, which is capable, when administered in vivo, of producing a compound, wherein R<1> or R<2> are independently H or phosphate;
R<6>je alkil, hloro-, fluoro-, bromo-, jodo-alkil (t.j. CF3), alkenil ili alkinil (t.j. R<6> is alkyl, chloro-, fluoro-, bromo-, iodo-alkyl (i.e. CF 3 ), alkenyl or alkynyl (i.e.
alil); i allyl); and
X je O, S, S02ili CH2X is O, S, SO2 or CH2
mogu biti pripremljeni jednom od sledećih opštih metoda. may be prepared by one of the following general methods.
1. Glikozilacija nukleobaze sa odgovarajuće modifikovanim šećerom1. Glycosylation of the nucleobase with a suitably modified sugar
Ključni polazni materijal za ovaj postupak je pogodno supstituisani šećer sa 3-OH i 3'-H, sa pogodnom odlazećom grupom (LG), na primer, acil grupom ili hloro, bromo, fluoro ili jodo grupom. Šećer se može nabaviti ili se može pripremiti bilo kojim poznatim načinom, koji uključuje tehnike standardne epimerizacije, supstitucije, oksidacije i redukcije. Supstituisani šećer zatim se može oksidovati sa pogodnim oksidujućim agensom u odgovarajućem rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi, da bi se dobio 3'-modifikovani šećer. Mogući oksidujući agensi su Jones reagens (smeša hromne kiseline i sumporne kiseline), Collinsov reagens (dipiridin Cr(VI) oksid, Corevev reagens (piridinijum hlorohromat), piridinijum dihromat, kiseli dihromat, kalijum permanganat, Mn02, rutenijum tetroksid, katalizatori faznog transfera, kao što je hromna kiselina ili permanganat, zaštićen na polimeru, Cl2-piridin, H202-amonijum molibdat, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI u HOAc, bakar hromit, bakar oksid, Ranevev nikal, paladijum acetat, Meervvin-Pondorf-Verlev reagens (aluminijum /-butoksid sa drugim ketonom) iAAbromosukcinimid. The key starting material for this process is a suitably substituted sugar with 3-OH and 3'-H, with a suitable leaving group (LG), for example an acyl group or a chloro, bromo, fluoro or iodo group. The sugar can be obtained or prepared by any known method, including standard epimerization, substitution, oxidation and reduction techniques. The substituted sugar can then be oxidized with a suitable oxidizing agent in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature, to give the 3'-modified sugar. Possible oxidizing agents are Jones reagent (a mixture of chromic acid and sulfuric acid), Collins reagent (dipyridine Cr(VI) oxide, Corev's reagent (pyridinium chlorochromate), pyridinium dichromate, acid dichromate, potassium permanganate, Mn02, ruthenium tetroxide, phase transfer catalysts such as chromic acid or permanganate, protected on a polymer, Cl2-pyridine, H202-ammonium molybdate, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI in HOAc, copper chromite, copper oxide, Ranevev nickel, palladium acetate, Meerwin-Pondorf-Werlev reagent (aluminum /-butoxide with another ketone) and AAbromosuccinimide.
Zatim se kuplovanjem organometalnog ugljenik nukleofila, kao što je Grignardov reagens, organolitijum, litijum dialkilbakar ili R<6->SiMe3u TBAF-u, sa ketonom, sa odgovarajućim ne-protonskim rastvaračem, na pogodnoj temperaturi, proizvodi 3'-C-razgranati šećer. 3'-C-razgranati šećer se može opciono zaštititi, pogodnom zaštitnom grupom, poželjno acil ili silil grupom, metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je proučeno od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Then, by coupling an organometallic carbon nucleophile, such as a Grignard reagent, organolithium, lithium dialkylcopper or R<6->SiMe3u in TBAF, with a ketone, with a suitable non-protic solvent, at a suitable temperature, a 3'-C-branched sugar is produced. The 3'-C-branched sugar can optionally be protected, with a suitable protecting group, preferably an acyl or silyl group, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as reviewed by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
Opciono zaštićeni šećer može zatim biti kupiovan za BAZU, metodama, koje su stručnim licima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što je proučeno od strane Tovvnsenda Chemistrv of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. Na primer, acilovani šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu sa levvis kiselinom, kao što je kalaj tetrahlorid, titanijum tetrahlorid ili trimetilsililtriflat, u odgovarajućem rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi. Alternativno, halo-šećer može biti kupiovan za sililovanu bazu u prisustvu trimetilsililtriflata. An optionally protected sugar can then be purchased for the BASE, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as reviewed by Tovnsend Chemistry of Nucleosides and Nucleotides, Plenum Press, 1994. For example, the acylated sugar can be purchased for a silylated base with a Lewis acid, such as stannous tetrachloride, titanium tetrachloride, or trimethylsilyltriflate, in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature. Alternatively, the halo-sugar can be purchased for the silylated base in the presence of trimethylsilyl triflate.
Posle toga, nukleozid se može osloboditi zaštitne grupe, metodama, koje su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što se prikazuje u Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Thereafter, the nucleoside may be deprotected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as described in Greeneet et al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
U posebnom ostvarenju, poželjan je 3'-C-razgranati ribonukleozid. Sinteza ribonukleozida prikazana je u Šemi 5. Alternativno, poželjan je deoksiribo-nukleozid. Da bi se dobili ovi nukleozidi, formirani ribonukleozid se opciono može zaštititi metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je prikazano od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, a zatim 2-OH može biti redukovan pogodnim reduktivnim agensom. Opciono, 2'-hidroksil se može aktivisati da bi se olakšala redukcija; t.j. putem Bartonove redukcije. In a particular embodiment, a 3'-C-branched ribonucleoside is preferred. The synthesis of ribonucleosides is shown in Scheme 5. Alternatively, a deoxyribonucleoside is preferred. To obtain these nucleosides, the ribonucleoside formed can optionally be protected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, and then the 2-OH can be reduced with a suitable reducing agent. Optionally, the 2'-hydroxyl can be activated to facilitate the reduction; i.e. by Barton reduction.
2. Modifikacija pre- formiranog nukleozida2. Modification of the pre-formed nucleoside
Ključni polazni materijal za ovaj postupak je pogodno supstituisani nukleozid sa 3'-OH i 3'-H. Nukleozid se može nabaviti ili se može pripremiti bilo kojim poznatim načinom, uključujući standardne tehnike kuplovanja. Nukleozid se može opciono zaštititi pogodnim zaštitnim grupama, poželjno acil ili silil grupama, metodama, koje su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što se prikazuje u Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. The key starting material for this process is a suitably substituted nucleoside with 3'-OH and 3'-H. The nucleoside may be obtained or prepared by any known method, including standard coupling techniques. The nucleoside may optionally be protected with suitable protecting groups, preferably acyl or silyl groups, by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown in Greeneet et al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
Pogodno zaštićeni nukleozid može se zatim oksidovati pogodnim oksidujućim agensom u odgovarajućem rastvaraču, na pogodnoj temperaturi, da bi se dobio 2'-moditikovani šećer. Mogući oksidujući agensi su Jones reagens (smeša hromne kiseline i sumporne kiseline), Collinsov reagens (dipiridin Cr(VI) oksid, Corevev reagens (piridinijum hlorohromat), piridinijum dihromat, kiseli dihromat, kalijum permanganat, Mn02, rutenijum tetroksid, katalizatori faznog transfera, kao što je hromna kiselina ili permanganat, koji je zaštićen na polimeru, Cl2-piridin, H202-amonijum molibdat, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI u HOAc, bakar hromit, bakar oksid, Ranevev nikal, paladijum acetat, Meerwin-Pondorf-Verley reagens (aluminijum /-butoksid sa drugim ketonom) i AAbromosukcinimid. A suitably protected nucleoside can then be oxidized with a suitable oxidizing agent in a suitable solvent, at a suitable temperature, to give the 2'-modified sugar. Possible oxidizing agents are Jones reagent (a mixture of chromic acid and sulfuric acid), Collins reagent (dipyridine Cr(VI) oxide, Corev's reagent (pyridinium chlorochromate), pyridinium dichromate, acid dichromate, potassium permanganate, Mn02, ruthenium tetroxide, phase transfer catalysts such as chromic acid or permanganate, which is protected on the polymer, Cl2-pyridine, H202-ammonium molybdate, NaBr02-CAN, NaOCI in HOAc, copper chromite, copper oxide, Ranevev nickel, palladium acetate, Meerwin-Pondorf-Verley reagent (aluminum /-butoxide with another ketone), and AAbromosuccinimide.
Posle toga, nukleozid se može osloboditi zaštitne grupe, metodama, koje su stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti dobro poznate, kao što je proučeno od strane GreeneGreeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991. Thereafter, the nucleoside may be deprotected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as reviewed by Greene Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991.
U posebnom ostvarenju, poželjan je 3'-C-razgranati ribonukleozid. Sinteza ribonukleozida prikazana je u Šemi 6. Alternativno, poželjan je deoksiribo-nukleozid. Da bi se dobili ovi nukleozidi, obrazovani ribonukleozid se opciono može zaštititi metodama, koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima u ovoj oblasti, kao što je prikazano od strane Greeneet al.Protective Groups in Organic Svnthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, a zatim 2'-0H može biti redukovan pogodnim reduktivnim agensom. Opciono, 2'-hidroksil se može aktivirati da bi se olakšala redukcija; t.j. putem Bartonove In a particular embodiment, a 3'-C-branched ribonucleoside is preferred. The synthesis of ribonucleosides is shown in Scheme 6. Alternatively, a deoxyribonucleoside is preferred. To obtain these nucleosides, the formed ribonucleoside can optionally be protected by methods well known to those skilled in the art, as shown by Greeneet al. Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis, John Wiley and Sons, Second Edition, 1991, and then the 2'-OH can be reduced with a suitable reducing agent. Optionally, the 2'-hydroxyl can be activated to facilitate the reduction; i.e. via Bartonova
redukcije. reductions.
U drugom ostvarenju pronalaska, poželjni su L-enantibmeri. Zbog toga, L-enantiomeri, koji mogu odgovarati jedinjenjima pronalaska, mogu se pripremiti sledeći iste, gore pomenute, opšte metode, počinjući sa odgovarajućim L-šećerom ili L-enantiomerom nukleozida, kao polaznim materijalom. In another embodiment of the invention, L-enantimers are preferred. Therefore, the L-enantiomers, which may correspond to the compounds of the invention, can be prepared following the same, above-mentioned, general methods, starting with the appropriate L-sugar or L-enantiomer of the nucleoside, as starting material.
Primeri Examples
Primer 1: Izrada 1 '- C- metilriboadenina preko 6- amino- 9-( 1- deoksi- 3- D-psikofuranozil) purina Example 1: Preparation of 1'-C-methylriboadenine via 6-amino-9-(1-deoxy-3-D-psychofuranosyl)purine
Kao drugom alternativnom metodom izrade, naslovljeno jedinjenje se, takođe, može pripremiti prema objavljenoj proceduri (J. Farkas, and F. Sorm, "Nucleic acid components and their analogues. XCIV. Svnthesis of 6-amino-9-(1-deoksi-p-D-psicofuranosyl)purine",Collect. Czech. Chem. Commun.1967, 32, 2663-2667. J. Farkas",Collect. Czech. Chem. Commun.1966, 31, 1535) (Šema 7). As another alternative preparation method, the title compound can also be prepared according to the published procedure (J. Farkas, and F. Sorm, "Nucleic acid components and their analogues. XCIV. Synthesis of 6-amino-9-(1-deoxy-p-D-psicofuranosyl)purine", Collect. Czech. Chem. Commun. 1967, 32, 2663-2667. J. Farkas", Collect. Czech. Chem. Commun. 1966, 31, 1535) (Scheme 7).
Na sličan način, ali koristeći odgovarajući šećer i pirimidinske ili purinske baze, pripremljeni su sledeći nukleozidi Formule I. In a similar manner, but using the appropriate sugar and pyrimidine or purine bases, the following nucleosides of Formula I were prepared.
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule IV se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i primidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula IV are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule VII se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula VII are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule VIII se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula VIII are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, nukleozidi Formule IX, koji slede, proizvode se, korišćenjem odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinskih ili purinskih baza. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula IX are produced using the appropriate sugar and pyrimidine or purine bases.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule XVI proizvode se korišćenjem pogodnog šećera i pirimidinskih ili purinskih baza. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula XVI are prepared using a suitable sugar and pyrimidine or purine bases.
gde: where:
Primer 2: Izrada 2'-C-metilriboadenina Example 2: Preparation of 2'-C-methylriboadenine
Naslovljeno jedinjenje je proizvedeno prema objavljenom postupku (R.E. Harry-0'kuru, J.M. Smith, and M.S. VVolfe, "A short, flexible route toward 2'-C-branched ribonucleosides'V-Org. Chem.1997, 62, 1754-1759) The title compound was produced according to a published procedure (R.E. Harry-0'kuru, J.M. Smith, and M.S. Wolfe, "A short, flexible route toward 2'-C-branched ribonucleosides'V-Org. Chem. 1997, 62, 1754-1759)
(Šema 8). (Scheme 8).
nastavak Šeme 8 ( prim. prev. J: continuation of Scheme 8 (cf. trans. J:
(a) Dess-Martinov perjodinan; (b) MeMgBr / TiCI4; (c) BzCI, DMAP, Et3N; (d) bis(trimetilsilil)acetamid, N<6->benzoil adenin, TMSOTf; (e) NH3/ MeOH (a) Dess-Martin periodinane; (b) MeMgBr/TiCl4; (c) BzCl, DMAP, Et3N; (d) bis(trimethylsilyl)acetamide, N<6->benzoyl adenine, TMSOTf; (e) NH3/MeOH
Na sličan način, ali upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinskih ili purinskih baza, pripremljeni su sledeći nukleozidi Formule II. In a similar manner, but using the appropriate sugar and pyrimidine or purine bases, the following nucleosides of Formula II were prepared.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule V se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula V are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde:__ where:__
Alternativno, sledeći nukleotidi Formule X se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleotides of Formula X are produced using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, pripremljeni su sledeći nukleozidi formule XI, upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinskih ili purinskih baza. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of formula XI were prepared using the appropriate sugar and pyrimidine or purine bases.
u kome: in which:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule XII se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula XII are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule XVII se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula XVII are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Primer 3: Izrada 3'-C-metllriboadenina Example 3: Preparation of 3'-C-methylriboadenine
Naslovljeno jedinjenje se može proizvesti prema objavljenom postupku (R.F. Nutt, M.J. Dickinson, F.VV. Holly, and E. VValton, "Branched-chain sugar nucleosides. III. 3'-C-methyladenine",J. Org. Chem.1968, 33, 1789-1795)(Šema 9). (a) RuOVNaJCv (b) MeMgJ/TiCI4; (c) HCI/MeOH/H20; (d) BzCI/piridin; (e) AcBr, HBr/AcOH; (f) hloromerkuri-6-benzamidopurin; (g) NH3/MeOH. The title compound can be prepared according to a published procedure (R.F. Nutt, M.J. Dickinson, F.VV. Holly, and E. Walton, "Branched-chain sugar nucleosides. III. 3'-C-methyladenine", J. Org. Chem. 1968, 33, 1789-1795)(Scheme 9). (a) RuOVNaJCv (b) MeMgJ/TiCl4; (c) HCl/MeOH/H 2 O; (d) BzCl/pyridine; (e) AcBr, HBr/AcOH; (f) chloromercury-6-benzamidopurine; (g) NH 3 /MeOH.
Na sličan način, ali korišćenjem odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze proizvode se sledeći nukleozidi Formule III. In a similar manner, but using the appropriate sugar and pyrimidine or purine base, the following nucleosides of Formula III are produced.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule VI se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula VI are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule XIII se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula XIII are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule XIV se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i purinske ili pirimidinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula XIV are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a purine or pyrimidine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, sledeći nukleozidi Formule XV se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, the following nucleosides of Formula XV are prepared using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
Alternativno, siedeći nukleozidihormuie XViii se proizvode upotrebom odgovarajućeg šećera i pirimidinske ili purinske baze. Alternatively, sitting nucleoside groups XViii are produced using the appropriate sugar and a pyrimidine or purine base.
gde: where:
VII Anti- hepatitis C aktivnost VII Anti-hepatitis C activity
Jedinjenja mogu ispoljavati anti-hepatitis C aktivnost inhibišući HCV polimerazu, inhibišući druge enzime potrebne u replikacionom ciklusu, ili drugim mehanizmima. Objavljene su brojne tehnike za ispitivanje ovih aktivnosti. Opšta metoda za ispitivanje ukupnog porasta HCV virusa u kulturi je izložena u U.S. Patentu Br. 5,738,985 po Milesui sar. In vitrotestovi su objavljeni u Ferrariet al., Jnl. of Vir.,73:1649-1654, 1999; Ishiiet al, Hepatology,29:1227-1235, 1999; Lohmannet al, Jnl. of Bio. Chem.,247:10807-10815, 1999; i Yamashitaet al., Jnl. of Bio. Chem.,273:15479-15486, 1998. The compounds may exert anti-hepatitis C activity by inhibiting HCV polymerase, inhibiting other enzymes required in the replication cycle, or other mechanisms. Numerous techniques for examining these activities have been published. A general method for testing total growth of HCV virus in culture is set forth in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 5,738,985 per Milesua et al. In vitro tests are published in Ferrari et al., Jnl. of Vir., 73:1649-1654, 1999; Ishiet al, Hepatology, 29:1227-1235, 1999; Lohmannet al, Jnl. of Bio. Chem., 247:10807-10815, 1999; and Yamashita et al., Jnl. of Bio. Chem., 273:15479-15486, 1998.
WO 97/12033, prijavljena 27. septembra 1996. od strane Emory Univerziteta, navodeći kao pronalazače C. Hagedorna i A. Reinoldusa i koja ima prednost u odnosu na U.S.S.N. 60/004,383, prijavljenu septembra 1995., opisuje test HCV polimeraze koji se može koristiti za ispitivanje aktivnosti ovde opisanih jedinjenja. Drugi test HCV polimeraze prijavio je Bartholomeusz/ saradnići,test hepatitis C virus (HCV) RNK polimeraze, koji koristi klonirane ne-strukturne proteine HCV-a; Antiviral Therapy 1996:1 (Supp 4) 18-24. WO 97/12033, filed Sep. 27, 1996 by Emory University, naming C. Hagedorn and A. Reynolds as inventors and having priority to U.S.S.N. 60/004,383, filed September 1995, describes an HCV polymerase assay that can be used to test the activity of the compounds described herein. Another HCV polymerase assay was reported by Bartholomeusz/co-workers, the hepatitis C virus (HCV) RNA polymerase assay, which uses cloned non-structural proteins of HCV; Antiviral Therapy 1996:1 (Supp 4) 18-24.
Ispitivanja koja mere smanjenja aktivnosti od strane HCV lekova su opisana u U.S. Patentu Br. 6,030,785 po Katze/ sar,U.S. Studies measuring reductions in activity by HCV drugs are described in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 6,030,785 per Katze/sar,U.S.
Patentu Br. 6,010,848 po Delvecchioi sar,i U.S. Patentu Br. 5,759,795 po Jubin/sar.Ispitivanja koja mere aktivnost inhibicije proteaze predloženih HCV lekova su opisana u U.S. Patentu Br. 5,861,267 po Su/sar,U.S. Patentu Br. 5,739,002 po De Francesco/" sar,i U.S. Patentu Br. 5,597,691 po Houghtonu/sar.Patent No. 6,010,848 by Delvecchio et al., and U.S. Pat. Patent No. 5,759,795 to Jubin/sar. Assays measuring the protease inhibitory activity of proposed HCV drugs are described in U.S. Pat. Patent No. 5,861,267 per Su/sar,U.S. Patent No. 5,739,002 to De Francesco, et al., and U.S. Patent No. 5,597,691 to Houghton, et al.
Primer 4: Test fosforilacije nukleozida na aktivni trifosfat Example 4: Nucleoside Phosphorylation Assay to Active Triphosphate
Da bi se odredio ćelijski metabolizam jedinjenja, nabavljene su od American Type Culture Collection (Rockville, MD) HepG2 ćelije i uzgajane su u laboratorijskom balonu u 225 cm<2->skoj kulturi tkiva, u minimalno neophodnom medijumu, obogaćenom ne-esencijalnim amino-kiselinama, 1%-im penicilin-streptomicinom. Medijum je obnavljan svaka tri dana, a ćelije su subkulturisane jednom nedeljno. 10 minutno izlaganje kombinaciji tripsin-EDTA u količini od 30 ml_ dovodi do izdvajanja prijanjajućeg mono-sloja, slede tri uzastopna ispirinja sa medijumom, i zatim se spojene HepG2 ćelije zaseju, pri gustini od 2.5 x 10<6>ćelija po reakcionom mestu u ploču sa 6 reakcionih mesta i izlažu 10 u.M-om aktivnom jedinjenju obeieženom sa pH], (500 dpm/pmol), u određenim vremenskim periodima. Ćelije se čuvaju na 37°C, u atmosferi 5% C02. U odabranim vremenskim tačkama, ćelije se ispiraju tri puta ledenim fiziološkim rastvorom, koji je fosfatno puferovan (PBS). Intracelularno aktivno jedinjenje i njegovi pojedinačni metaboliti su izdvojeni inkubiranjem ćelija preko noći na -20°C sa 60%-tnim metanolom, a zatim, ekstrahovanjem sa dodatnih 20 uL hladnog metanola u toku jedog sata u ledenom kupatilu. Izolati su sjedinjeni, osušeni pod pažljivo filtriranim vazduhom i čuvani na -20°C do HPLC analiziranja. Preliminarni rezultati HPLC analize su tabelarno prikazani u Tabeli 1. To determine the cellular metabolism of the compounds, HepG2 cells were obtained from the American Type Culture Collection (Rockville, MD) and grown in a 225 cm2 tissue culture flask in minimal essential medium supplemented with non-essential amino acids, 1% penicillin-streptomycin. The medium was renewed every three days, and the cells were subcultured once a week. A 10-minute exposure to the combination of trypsin-EDTA in the amount of 30 ml_ leads to the separation of the adherent mono-layer, followed by three successive washings with the medium, and then the confluent HepG2 cells are seeded at a density of 2.5 x 10<6> cells per reaction site in a plate with 6 reaction sites and exposed to 10 µM of the active compound determined by pH], (500 dpm/pmol), in certain time periods. Cells are stored at 37°C, in an atmosphere of 5% CO2. At selected time points, cells were washed three times with ice-cold phosphate-buffered saline (PBS). The intracellular active compound and its individual metabolites were isolated by incubating the cells overnight at -20°C with 60% methanol, followed by extraction with an additional 20 µL of cold methanol for one hour in an ice bath. Isolates were pooled, dried under carefully filtered air and stored at -20°C until HPLC analysis. The preliminary results of the HPLC analysis are tabulated in Table 1.
Primer 5: Test bioraspoloživosti kod Cvnomolgus majmuna Example 5: Bioavailability test in Cvnomolgus monkeys
Nedelju dana pre započinjanja ispitivanja, cynomolgus majmunima je hirurški implatiran stalni venski kateter i potkožni venski dodatni otvor (VAP) kako bi se olakšalo sakupljanje krvi i zatim, podvrgavanje fizičkom ispitivanju, uključujući hematološka i hemijska serumska ispitivanja, a zabeležena je i telesna težina. Svaki majmun (ukupno šest) prima oko 250 uCi<3>H aktivnosti sa svakom dozom aktivnog jedinjenja, pre svega (3-D-2'-CH3-riboG u dozi od 10 mg/kg i doznoj koncentraciji od 5 mg/mL, bilo intravenskim bolusom (3 majmuna, IV), bilo oralnim putem (3 majmuna, PO). Svaki dozni špric je izmeren pre doziranja da bi se gravimetrijski odredila količina primenjene formulacije. Uzorci urina se sakupljaju u posudu za sakupljanje urina u naznačenim intervalima (otprilike 18-0 sati pre doze, 0-4, 4-8 i 8-12 sati posle doze) i ispituju. Takođe, sakupe se i uzorci krvi (pre-doze, 0.25, 0.5, 1, 2, 3, 6, 8, 12 i 24 sata posle-doze) preko stalnog venskog katetera i VAP-a ili iz perifernog krvnog suda ukoliko nije moguć postupak kroz stalni venski kateter. Uzorci krvi i urina se analiziraju na maksimalnu koncentraciju (C^), vreme u kom je maksimalna koncentracija postignuta (Tmax), oblast pod krivom (AUC), polu-život dozne koncentracije (T1/2), klirens (CL), zapreminu stanja "steady state" i raspodelu (V.J i bioraspoloživost (F), a rezultati su tabelarno prikazani u Tabelama 2 i 3 i grafički ilustrovani na Slikama 2 i 3, pojedinačno. One week prior to initiation of the study, cynomolgus monkeys were surgically implanted with an indwelling venous catheter and a subcutaneous venous access port (VAP) to facilitate blood collection and then underwent a physical examination, including hematological and serum chemistry tests, and body weight was recorded. Each monkey (six in total) received about 250 uCi<3>H activity with each dose of active compound, primarily (3-D-2'-CH3-riboG at a dose of 10 mg/kg and a dose concentration of 5 mg/mL, either by intravenous bolus (3 monkeys, IV) or by oral route (3 monkeys, PO). Each dose syringe was weighed before dosing to gravimetrically determine the amount of formulation administered. Urine samples are collected in a urine collection container at the indicated intervals (approximately 18-0 hours pre-dose, 0-4, 4-8 and 8-12 hours post-dose) and tested.Also, blood samples are collected (pre-dose, 0.25, 0.5, 1, 2, 3, 6, 8, 12 and 24 hours post-dose) via indwelling venous catheter and VAP peripheral blood vessel if the procedure through indwelling venous catheter. Blood and urine samples are analyzed for maximum concentration (C^), time to maximum concentration (Tmax), area under the curve (AUC), dose concentration half-life (T1/2), clearance (CL), steady state volume and distribution (V.J and bioavailability (F), and the results are tabulated in Tables 2 and 3 and graphically illustrated in Figures 2 and 3, respectively.
Primer 6; Test toksičnosti na koštanu srž Example 6; Bone marrow toxicity test
Humane ćelije koštane srži su sakupljene od normalnih, zdravih volontera i mononuklearna populacija je izdvojena centrifugiranjem na Ficoll-Hypaque gradijentu, kao što je opisao prethodno Sommadossi J-P, Carlisle R. "Toxicity of 3'-azido-3'-deoxythymidine and 9-(1,3-dihydroxy-2-propoxymethyl)guanine for normal human hematopoietic progenitor cellsin vitro"Antimicrobial Agents and Chemotherapy 1987; 31:452-454; kao i Sommadossi J-P, Schinazi RF, Chu CK, Xie M-Y. "Comparison of cytotoxicity of the (-)- i (-t-)-enantiomer of 2'.3'-dideoxy-3'-thiacytidine in normal human bone marrovv progenitor cells" Biochemical Pharmacology 1992; 44:1921-1925. Testovi na kulturama na CFU-GM i BFU-E su izvedeni upotrebom dvoslojnog mekog agara ili metilceluloznom metodom. Lekovi su razblaženi u medijumu kulture tkiva i filtrirani. Posle 14 do 18 dana na 37°C, u vlažnoj atmosferi sa 5% COau vazduhu, izbrojane su kolonije sa više od 50 ćelija upotrebom invertnog mikroskopa. Rezultati u Tabeli 4 su prikazani kao procenat inhibicije formiranja kolonija u prisustvu leka u poređenju sa solventnim kontrolnim kulturama. Human bone marrow cells were collected from normal, healthy volunteers and the mononuclear population was isolated by Ficoll-Hypaque gradient centrifugation, as described previously by Sommadossi J-P, Carlisle R. "Toxicity of 3'-azido-3'-deoxythymidine and 9-(1,3-dihydroxy-2-propoxymethyl)guanine for normal human hematopoietic progenitor cells in vitro" Antimicrobial Agents and Chemotherapy 1987; 31:452-454; as well as Sommadossi J-P, Schinazi RF, Chu CK, Xie M-Y. "Comparison of cytotoxicity of the (-)- and (-t-)-enantiomer of 2'.3'-dideoxy-3'-thiacytidine in normal human bone marrow progenitor cells" Biochemical Pharmacology 1992; 44:1921-1925. Culture tests for CFU-GM and BFU-E were performed using two-layer soft agar or the methylcellulose method. Drugs were diluted in tissue culture medium and filtered. After 14 to 18 days at 37°C, in a humid atmosphere with 5% CO in air, colonies with more than 50 cells were counted using an inverted microscope. The results in Table 4 are shown as percent inhibition of colony formation in the presence of drug compared to solvent control cultures.
Primer 7: Test mitohondrijalne toksičnosti Example 7: Mitochondrial toxicity test
HepG2 ćelije su u kulturi smeštene u ploču sa 12 reakcionih mesta, kao što je prethodno opisano i izložene su raznim koncentracijama lekova kako objašnjavaju Pan-Zhou X-R, Cui L, Zhou X-J, Sommadossi J-P, Darley-Usmer VM. "Differential effects of antiretroviral nucleoside analogs on mitochondrial function in HepG2 cells" Antimicrob Agents Chemother 2000; 44:496-503. Nivoi mlečne kiseline u medijumu kulture posle 4 dana izlaganja leku, izmereni su upotrebom kompleta testova za određivanje mlečne kiseline firme Boehringer. Nivoi mlečne kiseline su se normalizovali sa ćelijskim brojem, mereni hemocitometarskim brojačem. Preliminarni rezultati ovog testa su tabelarno prikazani u Tabeli 5. HepG2 cells were cultured in a 12-well plate as previously described and exposed to various drug concentrations as described by Pan-Zhou X-R, Cui L, Zhou X-J, Sommadossi J-P, Darley-Usmer VM. "Differential effects of antiretroviral nucleoside analogs on mitochondrial function in HepG2 cells" Antimicrob Agents Chemother 2000; 44:496-503. Lactic acid levels in the culture medium after 4 days of drug exposure were measured using a Boehringer lactic acid assay kit. Lactic acid levels were normalized to cell count, as measured by a hemocytometer counter. The preliminary results of this test are tabulated in Table 5.
Ovaj pronalazak je opisan u svojim poželjnim ostvarenjima. Odstupanja i promene pronalaska, biće jasne stručnim licima iz prethodnog detaljnog opisa pronalaska. This invention is described in its preferred embodiments. Deviations and changes of the invention will be clear to experts from the previous detailed description of the invention.
Claims (12)
Applications Claiming Priority (1)
| Application Number | Priority Date | Filing Date | Title |
|---|---|---|---|
| US26058500P | 2000-05-23 | 2000-05-23 |
Publications (3)
| Publication Number | Publication Date |
|---|---|
| RS20120367A2 true RS20120367A2 (en) | 2013-06-28 |
| RS20120367A3 RS20120367A3 (en) | 2013-10-31 |
| RS53223B RS53223B (en) | 2014-08-29 |
Family
ID=48799830
Family Applications (1)
| Application Number | Title | Priority Date | Filing Date |
|---|---|---|---|
| RS20120367A RS53223B (en) | 2000-05-23 | 2001-05-23 | METHODS AND MIXTURES FOR TREATMENT OF VIRAL HEPATITIS C |
Country Status (1)
| Country | Link |
|---|---|
| RS (1) | RS53223B (en) |
-
2001
- 2001-05-23 RS RS20120367A patent/RS53223B/en unknown
Also Published As
| Publication number | Publication date |
|---|---|
| RS53223B (en) | 2014-08-29 |
| RS20120367A3 (en) | 2013-10-31 |
Similar Documents
| Publication | Publication Date | Title |
|---|---|---|
| CA2409613C (en) | Methods and compositions for treating hepatitis c virus | |
| AU2001274906A1 (en) | Methods and compositions for treating Hepatitis C virus | |
| TW201329096A (en) | Substituted carbonyloxymethylphosphoramidate compounds and pharmaceutical compositions for the treatment of viral infections | |
| AU2013203974B2 (en) | Methods and compositions for treating hepatitis C virus | |
| AU2012233015B2 (en) | Methods and compositions for treating hepatitis C virus | |
| RS53223B (en) | METHODS AND MIXTURES FOR TREATMENT OF VIRAL HEPATITIS C | |
| HK1133887A (en) | Methods and compositions for treating hepatitis c virus |